BIBLIOTHECA INDICA A COLLECTION OF ORIENTAL WORKS

-KAUTHUMA-GRHYA

EDITED BY

SORYAKANTA

5 NES

Issue Number 1571

Work Number 209

THE ASIATIC SOCIETY CALCUTTA

DATE DATE LABEL THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. 1, Park Street, Carcutra-16.

The Book is to be returned on the date last_stamped : date last stamped : 1 || NOV 195?

द INDICA A COLLECTION OF ORIENTAL WORKS

“कोधुम-णडाम्‌" KAUTHUMA-GRHYA

EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES AND INDICES

By Siryakanta, M.a., D.LITT (Punjab), D.PHTL. (Oxon.)

MAYURBHAN] PROFESSOR AND HEAD OF THE DEPARTMENT OF SANSKRIT AND PALI, BANARAS HINDU UNIVERSITY

—<«? wee 1

Issue Number 1571

Work Number 279

THe ASIATIC SOCIETY CALCUTTA

PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, CALCUTTA September 1956

Price Rs. 9/-

Printed by N. L. Mukherjee at Modern Press, 6, Bentinck Street, Calcutta

dyan masa dyajvanim avirah pra yajiidmanma vrjanam tirate || RV. VII. 6. 4.

Preface Introduction Text

Index

CONTENTS

PREFACE

The present edition of the Kauthuma-Grhya is based on a copy’ of the only manuscript of the work deposited in the Mysore Oriental Research Institute Library.2, And although the text offered here is necessarily corrupt, injudiciously abbreviated and, at places, hopelessly disjoined, yet I have thought it expedient to offer it to the learned public for the simple reason that there is little hope of securing another manuscript of the work, and that suitable emendations have been proposed’ in the foot-notes to facilitate understanding of the text.

The Devanagari copy of the manuscript was ordered, secured and got checked twice in 1934 through the courtesy of my late teacher Dr. A. C. Woolner, the then Vice-Chancellor of the University of the Panjab ; and it is my most pleasant duty to record my sincere thanks to him.

The non-mention of the Kauthuma-Grhya among the Sdmavedic works enumerated by the Grhyakarma-Prakasika? and the omission of both the Kauthuma-Grhya and the Gobhiliya-Grhya from the list of the Grhya- आऽ given by Vaidyanatha Diksita in his Smrtimuktaphala® should be enough to demonstrate the untrustworthy character of such works, while the desultory nature of our Kauthuma-Grhya typifies the Shicksal through which this class of works had repeatedly to pass.

The problem of the chequered growth of the Grhya-siitras was familiar to the traditional Vedists and puzzled no less those who have perfected modern scholarly techniques. The researches of Bihler, Oldenberg, Winternitz and Caland were published one after another; but none of these scholars had had time to probe deep into the Siitra works ; and none analysed them in detail which alone could bring out their essentials and thereby establish their chronology at least provisionally. The introduc- tion to the present Volume is an attempt in this direction. I have analysed here the one ceremony, viz. Vivaha, which occurs in all the Grhya-siitras and which, as the source of the Grhydgni, is the one dominant symbol of the erotic, which represents, in the words of the Veda itself, the flowing on of endless life in the form of the familial series of individual] existences; and may I venture to add that the results obtained have been unexpectedly

r. See Kauthuma-Grhyasitra; Leaves 24; copy from Mysore; P.L.5 Cata- logue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Panjab University Library (Lahore) Vol. II. App. p. 30. See Catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts in the Govt. Oriental Library, Mysore (1922) p. 68.

2. See Introduction to this work p. व.

3. See Ravivarma, AgnivesSya Grhya p. 4.

ii new and rich, signalizing, as they do, for the first time, the true consti- tuents of the Grhya-siitras, the successive strata in their formation, and so

too their desultory character, and their chronology, if at all there could be a chronology of the works which have repeatedly suffered much handlings.

This point, obvious from the contents of the present volume, will become still more evident, if a like scrutiny is carried out of other Vedic works; and may I hope, Vedic scholars will henceforth present a more penetrating analysis of the subjects of their research—for it is only after this type of keen, one might almost say ruthless, analysis of the major Vedic works, that we may be in a position to build up the true history of the ancient Indian literature, which is a continuous development, influenced, it is true, in its earliest pre-literary as well as in its latest period by foreign ideas, but, nevertheless developing as a result of the innate creative power in a continued straight line, the end of which presupposes and cannot be understood without its beginning. And it is the close of the Vedic period which had completed its march towards self-fulfilment. Towards the end of the dynamic period of Vedic civilization that had almost worked itself out to the definitive form, we detect signs of exhaustion of the 185६ potentialities of the significant existence of early Indian culture. From this there follows a fact of the utmost importance that what we see in the Indian civilization after the bloom of the Upanisads and the rise of the Great Epic is, notwithstanding all the cleverness of the religious, philo- sophical and sacrificial forms in which it is wrapped, just the old traditional up-and-down of the primitive age again. In other words, Vedic history was willed, post-Vedic history just happened ; so much so that there came a time in the post-Vedic period of Indian history, when the soul of the Indian world became virtually extinct and its physiognomic flair a matter of memory, with the result that India ceased to make a real history and Indian events became void of any deep meaning. To such a colourless period of Indian history do our Siitras essentially belong ; and colourless in their extant form as they necessarily are, they never try to get behind the formula to the origins ; no wonder then that the minute shades of varia- tions among: them are a matter of little consequence to the domestic ritual, which they are all out to describe in detail, enjoining ever on the priest to recite particular mantras at particular ceremonies, ceremonies with which some of these mantras have no possible relation ; some of these mantras not being found in any Samhita, while an appreciable number of these occur in a Samhitd, which is different from the one to which the particular sutra, enjoining their recital, professes to belong; and this should incidentally suggest that the variety of the Grhyasitras was not solely due to the

1, See E. W. Fay: The Rgveda mantras in the Grhyasitras, 1899. Supported by Winternitz (IA, XXIX, 200). Against this see $. M. Apte: Rgveda mantras in their ritual] setting in the Grhyasitra, B D.C.R.I. Vol. I, 14-44, 127-1523 and Karandikar: Rgveda mantras in their ritual setting in the Aitareya Brahmana.

111 variety of the Samhitas, a fact that may also apply to the Srautasiitras, Pratigakhyas and even Siksas. The most obvious, though not the most significant manifestation of this decline, is the taste for the artificial, both in respect of matter and form ; and it is this taste that has made some of our Siitras hasty, anxious and confused as to their aim and means and even names.

Confusion of names is found in regard to the Sitras that go under the namcs of Kausitaka and Sambavya, Sambhavya, Sambakhya and Samvasya, while Gargya Narayana’s statement on Asvalayana Srauta- sitra? means that the Asvalayana-Siitra formed the manual for the followers of the Sakala and Baskala Sakhas of the Rgveda and suggests that other manuals may have functioned for the followers of one or more of the different Sakha of a Samhita!.

Significant also is the confusion of Drahyayana Grhyasiitra and Khadira Grhyasiitra, the two being literally identical, while there is little difference between the SAinkhiyana Grhya and Kausitaka Grhya of the Rgveda, and between the Kathaka-Grhya and Laugiiksi-Grhya, of ‘the Kathaka- Samhita.

A subject concordance of the Grhyasiitras will reveal their great diver- sity regarding subject matter, while the difference of customs mentioned in them may partly be assigned to the diversity of locality of their origin and development. The marked difference of style in Asvalayana and Vaikha- nasa—just to mention only two—should not be stressed as determinative of their age; for 8 particular early style, having become stereotyped, could be used with equal felicity by an author of a rather late date.

The language of some of these Grhyasiitras, at places scemingly archaic, is no indication of their age ; it may likewise be another peculiarity of the locality of their origin, as will be clear from a comparative study of the language of the Grhyasitras originating in the South, where grammatical aberrations, partly due to the influence of the Buddhist Sanskrit, are, more or less, identical, and occur in 8 similar form and number in the works, attributed to 1258. Formations like pépin, irregular samdhis like prayogocyate, and wrong use of gender like visesam are common in Southern works as also the operation of the process of amplification and abbreviation. Any conclusion, regarding age, drawn from such a material may, therefore, be basically unsound.

I owe this publication to the enlightened courtesy of my _ friend Dr. Suniti Kumir Chatterji, now Chairman of the Bengal Legislative Council and President of the Asiatic Society. In April, 1040, when I

1. See Chintamani, Kangitaka Grhya Intr. p. XVIL 2. Anandagrama ed. p. 1.

1४

visited Calcutta to finalize printing arrangements for my Grammatical Dictionary of Vedic, I requested him to ask the Asiatic Society to publish my Kauthuma-Grhya. To this he readily agreed, and here is the result of his magnanimity made mellower by the willing co-operation of the learned Society; to both I tender my sincere thanks.

Siiryakanta Banaras Hindu University Nagapaficami, 3 August, 1954

INTRODUCTION.

In the introduction to my Rk-tantra and Atharva-Pratigakhya I have shown, in detail, the shicksal, to which the Indian tradition—particularly Vedic—has becn subjected. The present work will establish that this tradition is not trust-worthy, unless corroborated by positive evidence, both

in its literary as well as historical aspects. This is shown by the follow- ` ing :—

The author of the Gobhila-Grhyakarmaprakasika enjoins on the followers of the Kauthuma éakha of the SV. a study of the fifty-two texts, which alone, according to him, belong to this school.

He says: — dvipaficagad ime granthah sakhayah kauthumer iha | proktah sémodadhau yasmic chraute smarte suniscitah || tasmad vai sdmasakhayam granthabhedo nigadyate | Srautasmartodite yasman na muhyeta katham cana || vefidranyakam tho’tra rahasyam gainam _ ucyate | chandasy aranyake caivam mantrah sottarakah smrtah || chandasy aditrayam stobhah sapadam syac catustayam | astamopanisac caiva brahmane samudahrtah || naradi [गथ ष्ठ gautami ceti vai tridha | kalpasttram tatha ksudram laityayanakam eva ca || upagranthah pajicavidho nidinam tandyalaksanam | anupat sydd anustotram kalpanupadam eva ca || etad dagavidham sitram samagesu ca _ visrutam | rktantram sdmatantram ca safijialaksanam eva Ca || dhatulaksanakam ca sydd iti vyakaranani_ ca | anukramanika तलौ maigeyam ca _ tatah param || phullam gobhilagrhyam ca mantralaksanakam tatha | gayatryadi vidhinam ca tatah stobhinusamharah ||

eva ca | gobhiliyakam || upakarma vidhih | dvipaficasad ime granthad vrsotsargintagih smrtah || iti kauthumaSakhyayam granthasamkhya yathakramat |

chandogaparigistam tu grhydsamgraha Sraddhakalpe tato | vedyasddhanam ‘snanavidhir

Sravanena paro

etan adhitya

nikhilam

vedoktam jndtum arhati ||

This enumeration puts down Gobhila-Grhyasiitra, together with its

subsidiaries, as the sole grhya work, belonging to the Kauthunias.

It does

not make even a passing reference to the present work, which avowes itself to be the proper Kauthuma-Grhya.

That by a reference to the Gobhila-Grhya, the author of the karikas does not mean present work becomes clear by the following comparison of the contents of the two:—

KauthGS.

Expiation, general rules and requisites of sacrifice, periodic expia- tion, expiation for com- mitting various offences, sixty expiatory gods, expiation for transgress- ing the time and manner of homa etc., contact with sacrificial fire of one who has a second wife, particularities to be observed in connec- tion with arkakanya- dana, ceremony ल formed after menstrua- tion to facilitate concep- tion, niyoga (?), rites for preserving feetus, non-longing to be ob- served by the pregnant woman, or rite for non- destruction of the foetus ; (in the end of the third

GobhGS.

Gencral rules for domestic rites: times for setting up domestic fire, sources of the sacred fire, consecration of the ground and placing of fire on it, setting up of domestic fire at.the close of student life or marriage, evening and morning homa ; sacrificial wear (yajiopavita) ; yajiio- एषणा, pracinivitin, and nivitin ; purificatory water-sipping (dcamana), occasions on which water-sipping is to be done twice, daily evening and morning oblation ; offering of all-gods, ba viferings, crop to crop bali, bali to Rudra ; new moon and तपरा] moon sacrilices, these defined, preparatory fast for them, time tor the pre- paratory lust and the sacriuce, duties on the 189 day, 1111115 required tor the sacrilice, tast-tood, ries on tne day of sucritice, cooking of caru (sthalipaka) and its prelimiaries, nirvapa and anunirvapa, abhigharana and pratyabhigharana, spreading ot darbha, paridli, pranita-water ; consecrauon of djya, homas, upastirnabhigharita homa, upaghata homa, four avadinas (cuttings) ; mahdvyahrti homa, svistakrt ; _yajiia-vastu ; concluding rites of Dargapirnamasa ; sacrificial fee ; piirna-patra ; some general rules,

Marriage: marriageable age, auspicious time for marriage ; divination of the auspiciousness or inauspiciousness of a proposed bride by reference to experts or by casting lots, bride’s first bath,

3

month after setting up of the sacred fire in front of the house,

rite for securing the birth of a male child, administration of juice of certain herbs in the right nostril of the preg- nant woman, parting of hair (in the fourth | month), labour-pain -homa, bestowing a name (related to naksatra) on the child, when his head ‘comes out of the womb ; birth ceremony, (the baby’s) looking at the moon, bestowing a name on the child intended to be mentioned 8 the time of salutation, wor- ship of 11९ giving food to the child (in the sixth month); tonsure (in the third | year); brahmacarya (rite of celebacy) (8-12 years) together with hair-cutting and = other | details ; duties of a | brahmacarin, expiation for transgressing rules of celebacy, teaching ग gayatri, rules regarding morning पात evening

worship, rules for punar- brahmacarya.

moon,

bride bathes again and is presented with ‘new cloth and sits on the right side of the groom, the bridegroom makes ten oblations in to the fire, laja-homa, parinaya, pani-grahana, saptapadi- gamana, carrying away of the bride to a neigh- bouring house, homa and showing the pole-star and Arundhati, the couple’s food, homa of samaganiya caru, sacrificial fee, consummation of marriage only after lapse of three nights, arghya to bridegroom, journey to the bridegroom’s house, where aftcr reception of the bride by women, homa is performed, the fourth-night rite, consummation of marriage, rite for securing birth of a male child ; parting of hair; labour- pain homa, and bestowal of a secret name ; birth ceremony ; the baby’s first coming out of the house and its looking at the moon ; worship of the moon; naming the child; sacrifice on birth-tithi and at the beginning of seasons ; erecting of children on return from a_ sojourn ; tonsure ; Initiation, age of initiation for different castes, social ostracism of the uninitiated ; details of the ceremony of upanayana.

The vratas and duties of a student; 1317 cutting, common features of vratas, Aditya-vrata, Mahanamika vrata, some gencral rules for vratas, Jyaisthasimika vrata, opening and closing of study term ; expiations for adbhuta ; graduation

| bath ; the offering of arghya and riding a chariot

ut samavartana ; duties of a Vedic graduatc ; three kinds of snatakas ; rites for cows and horses ; Sravana rite ; serpent offering ; Asvayuji rite and first fruits sacrifice ; Agrahayani rite ; conclusion of serpent offering, svastararohana ;

moon-at-last-quarter rite (Astaka), the cake astaka, the meat-astaka. Post-astaka (Anvastakya); Pindapitryajiia

and Anvaharya ; vegetable Astaka ; animal sacri- fice in honour of Pitrs and Devas ; expiation for failure to clear one’s debt ; beginning of plough- ing ; five sacrifices in connection with agricul- ture ; sacrifice to the king of mice ; sacrifi®e to Indrani ; kamya rites, general rules for kimya’ rites, bhiimijapa, parisamihana, vairiipaksa- prapada-japa, diksd, miscellaneous, kamya rites

(for 16 objects); house-building ; sacrifice of cow or goat and balis; certain balis to be offered every day ; the repetition of the ceremony every year (for 19 objects); grand reception, offering of arghya and madhuparka ; tethering of cow in the north ; the arhaniya mutters a mantra stand- ing; the offering of vistara, padya, arghya, acamaniya and madhuparka ; a barber announces the cow and the arhaniya asks him to set the cow free, except in a sacrifice, when he asks him ‘to do’; persons to whom arghya should be offered ; none should be given arghya more than once a year, except in connection with a sacrifice or a marriage.

It will be clear from the above comparison that the karikas do mean the proper Gobhila-Grhya and not the Kauthuma-Grhya, which radically differs from the Gobhila in its contents ; and this, when viewed in the light of the discovery of the present work enables us to postulate: that in the school of the Kauthumas there existed, originally, their own proper Grhya- sutra, called Kauthuma-Grhyasitra ; gradually variation in domestic rites, due, chiefly, to the variation of locality, gave rise to a number of Grhya- siitras in the same school; one of these Grhyasiitras was complied by Gobhila ; and this, because it was the most systematic and comprehensive, became prominent and superseded, in course of time, the proper Kauthuma- Grhyasiitra. And because the author of the above-quoted karikas was himself a follower of Gobhila, he put down his own Grhyasitra to be the norm for all the Kauthumas.

That the extant Gobhila is of comparatively Jate origin may be indi- cated by the inclusion in it of such kamya rites, as are not vitally connected with domestic life and are not, for that reason, mentioned by major Grhya- sutras.

But the admission that the available Gobhila is a late production does not mean that it is later than our own work in its extant form ; for both in its beginning as well as end our work calls itself Kauthuma-Grhya and not the Kauthuma-Grhya-siitra, a peculiarity which suggests that it is not the original Kauthuma-Grhyasiitra, but only a remodelling thereof. That it ts, indeed, so is ensured by such expressions as:—

(a) grhyokte (—tena?) 5.3 (b) grhyokteh 5.15 In these expressions our work seems to refer to a Grhyasitra

as authority ; that this reference is to the original Kauthuma-Grhyasiitra is indicated by: —

(a) kuthumasya matid ity uktya kauthumah kuthumasya margam ६५87811 5.16

(8) tasmad ता्प्ा2].70 nityakuthumagranthabhyasah 21.10

That the remodelling of ‘he original Kauthuma-Grhyasiitra in the form of the present work has been in)cdicious becomes clear by :—

(2) iti samanam samdropanam karywh.

It is customary in Vedic works that they cite a mantra either in sakalapatha or a part thereof and put iéi after it, as an accompaniment of the details of sacrifice. Ignorant of this elementary practice, the author of our work has deleted the mantra cited, but has retained i, that came after it.

(b) tatra visesas tii vara-dana-prayoga ucyate 5.15

The promised visesa has nowhere been stated ; obviously the pertinent portion has been dropped out.

(c) homam samapya इतरा) apiipam dagakam brahmane dadyat Io. 5. Situate in its present position sistan seems disjoined. (dz) homam samapya vadhvam punah snatva I1.1T.

There is no connection between vadhvam (vadhim ?) and the follow- ing ; the connecting link is missing.

(e) trigvetaya galalya tandulan tilamisran 12.9.

Reading incomplete ; all the Grhyasiitras prescribe something for the parting of the hair. Cp:—

(x) trigvetaya ca Salalya yas te rake sumataya iti GGS. IT. 7. 8.

(2) triguklaya salalyad prinasammitam simantam kuryat JGS. I. 7.

(3) ...phalavrksagakhaya sakrt simantam unnayct trisvetaya ca Salalya KhGS. II. 2. 25.

(4) trenya Salalya trini darbhapuiijilini salaluglapsam ity upaniyamyor- dhvam simantam unnayati BhGS. I. 2.

(5) athasyai yugmena saldtuglapsena trenya ca salalya tribhis ca kufa- pifijilair irdhvam simantam vyihati AGS. I. 12. 4.

(6) trenya Salalya tribhir darbhapuiijilaih Salaluglapsenety tirdhvam simantam unnayati ApGS. VI. 3.

(7) trenya alalya tribhir darbhapufijilair udumbaraprasiinair yava- prasunair 7 keSan vibhajan simantam unnayati BoGS. I. 10. 7.

(8) trifvetaya (ed. trih Sye—) 5312193 ¢amisakhaya sapalasaya va simantam vicinoti KGS. 31. 3 = LGS. 31. 3.

(9) trifvetaya (ed. trih $ye—) Salalya Samisakhaya ca sapalasaya... simantam karoti MGS. I. 15.

(10) trenya Salalya salalugrapsam upasamgrhya...iirdhvam simantam » HKGS, IT. 7. 3. ठ.

(tx) trifyenayd (—taya ? ) Salalya इभा, ca sapalasayd...siman- tam karoti AgGS. 15.

(f) raka ity eke iti 12. 13.

This is meaningless ; but cp. the parallel GGS. Il. 7. 7. 8:—

rikam aham ity etayd, yas te rake sumataya 11...

(g) vadhiim dhrtapatra kin pagyasiti vicayitva 13. 2.

The parallel GGS. (II. 7. 70) reads: —

kim paSyasity uktva, prajam iti सवत्व... ११.१०५

and this makes the sense clear. Our work has struck off ‘prajam iti’ and has thus. rendered the text unintelligible.

(4) dagaya napna iti sayitva 14. 1.

Here the object of (pre-)sayitvad is missing, for which cp. the parallel GGS. (II. 7. 17):—

vrihiyavau pesayet.

(7) krsarah sthalipako vrthapakva iti 17. 1.

After iti may be supplied uttaratah, which is found in the GGS. (IT. 9. 5)

anaduho gomayah krsarah sthalipako vrthipakva 114 uttaratah.

(0) vanyagotre 17, 2.

The full reading is ‘svagotre vanyagotre va’ for which cp. p. 10.

(£) पाणा va dadyat 17. 12.

The object of dadyat is missing.

(¢) nainam himsir ity सववा) 18. 4.

After ddarsam may be added prckscta, which is found in the parallel GGS, (II. 9. 73).

(m) suryasyeva dukrd 4 tvaé navartyah 18. 19.

Correct reading seems to be: ‘ siiryasyavrtam anvavartasva ’ which -occurs in the parallel GGS. (II. 20. 23):—

athainam pradaksinam dvartayati siiryasyavrtam anvavartasva iti.

(mn) pranandm iti 18. 12.

After iti the act, to which the mantra is applicd, is not mentioned, for which cp. Simasramin on MBr. 1. 6. 20.

(0) ity ete vavam ity uccair briiyat 23. 12.

Anticident of iti has been deleted, for which cp. KhGS. I. 5. 19:—

siddhe sayampratar bhiitam ity ukte om ity uccair briiyat.

We may be right in attributing these textual blunders to the redactor or scribe of the present work ; but there are deficiencies regarding which it

7

is difficult to decide whivher they are due to the redactor of the present work or they are to be ascribed \.the original Kauthuma-Grhyasiitra, from which our author has drawn his matésig], To cite only one such deficiency : —

While treating the tonsure ceremony our Grhya says:—

trtiye varse vapanain karyam ‘ibuyudayikain pirve’hni ‘tatah pare’ hany usasi snatva yajamanah caturasram sthandilam upalipya mandalad bahir daksinenajyagneyadi sthapayitva napitan pran-mukhopavisya tatosno- papatram ddarso tad anvantarambhat kacain tatpascimena darbham pifjili sthandilasyottare vayavyadi snapayitva raktanaduhagomayam laukikatvam krsara sthalipako vrthapakva iti homam ma namasanvadese tato gthyagnim pratisthipya pratarahulin hutva vanyagotre sarva ekadese kuSalikarayet kecit trisikhah kecit panicasikhah yathagotrakulakalpam aranye 1९६9 nikha- neyuh tami vinidadhaty cke manavakah = प snalva yajamanah svasthanam upavisya athoparistad dhormam samadpya vamadevyain gitva tato brahmanabhojanam tato brabhmanabhojanam |

Now compare the parallel Gobhilagrhya:

athatas trtiye varse cudakaranaim | puraslac chalaya upalipte’ gnir upasamahity bhavati | tatraitany upaklptam bhavanti: ekavimsatir darbha- pinjulya usnodakakaisal) audumbarah ksura adarso va ksurapanir napita its daksinatah | Anaduho gomayal krsarah sthalipako vythapakva ity uttaratah ; viuluyavais tilamasair iti prthak paltayi purayilva purastad upanidadhyuh ; krsaro napitaya sarvabijani ceti; atha mata Sucina vasanena kumaram acchadya pascad agner udagagresu darbhesu pracy upavisati ; atha yas tat karisyan bhavati pascat pran avatisthate ; atha japaty ayam agat savita ksureneti savitaran. manasa dhyayan napitain preksamanah uspena vaya udakenaidluti vayuin manasa dhydyan usnodakakamsain preksamanah dakninena paninapa ddaya daksipam kapusnikam undaty 4pa undantu jivase iti ; visnor damstro’ sity audumbaram ksurain preksata Adarsam va ; ogadhe trayasvainam iti sapta darbhapifijilir daksinayam kapusnikayam abhi Siro’gra nidadhati ; ta vamendbhigrhya daksinena paninaudumbaramn ksuram grhitva- dargam vabhinidadhati svadhite mainam himsir iti ; yena piisa brhaspater iti trih pradficam prohaty aprachindan sakrd yajusa dvis tisnim ; athayasena pracchidyanaduhe gomaye nidadhati ; etayaivavria kapucchalam ctayaivotta- ram kapusnikam ; undanaprabhrti tv evabhinirvartayet ; ubhabhyam panibh- yam mirdhanam parigrhya japet tryayusam jainadagner iti; ctayaivavyta striyd tisnim ; mantrena tu homah ; udan agner utsrpya kuéalikarayanti ||

A cursary comparison of the two shows that while the Gobhila-Grhya is systematic and complete, our Grhya is sketchy and incomplete. The

8

former cites eight verses for the ceremony, while प्क fatter does not use even a single verse in the performance of the whoje“ afte. It is true that some of the verses cited by Gobhila in tonsure. hés, are given by our work in the Godana ceremony at the time of Upanayana ; and here we may not venture to discuss whether the followers ,of Gobhila use those verses only in the tonsure and not in the Godidnz,’ or the disciples of the Kauthumasakha employed these verses only inthe Godana and not in the tonsure. Both may have been using these mantras on both the occasions, the former recording them only for the tonsure, and the latter for the Godana only ; or again they may have been using these verses only on that occasion for which they have recorded them, because it was exactly this type of difference on such tnvial pouits coupied with the variety of locality that led ultimately to the differentiation of the Grhyasutras,

As in the case of tonsure, so in the treatment of other ceremonies our Grhya is deficient ; so much so that it does not even reter to so important a ceremony as marriage, the veritable pivot, round which the entire Grhya ritual revoives. Such omussions occur in other Grhysutras also ; and the Grhyastira ot Gobhila, whose treatment of domestic mtes is so admirably detailed, has chosen to exciude irom its contents the Annaprasana ceremony and has noi mentioned 63130164. etc., which are treated by other Grhya- sutras. It is teasible—and this is exactly the opinion of the scoliasts—that rites or parts of mites, which are not treated by particular Grhyasutras may be taken over irom other Grhysitras, pretcrably belonging to the same Veda, but it a particular ceremony or a detail thereof 15 wanting in the Grhya- sutras belonging to a particular Samhita, the loan was permitted even from the Grhyasiitras belonging to other Satphids ; and it may have been, perhaps, tor some such reason that the author of our work excluded from his scheme the treatment of the marriage cergmony.

Agvalayana’s' remark ‘various indeed are the customs of the (different) countries and the customs of the (different) villages’ is an historical truism: ; and this when applied to the Kauthuma school of the Samaveda should suggest that the rise of the two Grhya-sutras, १.८ the Kauthuma—and this was, in its original form the norm for all the Kauthumas—and Gobhila, was based, more or less, on the variety of customs that came to obtain among the Kauthumas of different localities ; and this, when viewed in the light of the fact that while Gobhila prevails in the east our own Grhya is discovered in the south, shows that the eastern Kauthumas, who in the beginning. may

Latha khaliccdvacd janapadadharma gramadharmas ca tain vivihe pratiyat I. 7. 1; also Ap. 1, 2. 15

9

have been following the normal Kauthuma-Grhya, evolved, later, their own separate Grhya in the form of the: Gobhila-Grhya, with the result that the original Kauthuma-Grhya became restricted to the south, where alone it is preserved till now.

And closely bound up with locality as the rise of the various Grhya- sutras has been, it was natural for the followers of the Gobhila-Grhya to put down their own Grhyasiitra as the sole Grhya work for all the Kauthumas and deliberately exclude all reference to the proper Kauthuma- Grhya if they remembered it cr leave it out of account if they forgot all about it. And if the Kauthuma-Grhya has suffered oblivion at the hand of the Gobhiliyas in the karikis recorded above, the Grhyasiitra of the latter has suffered the same fate in a statement attributed to Agnivega, who ignores them both alike. The statement runs:—

athitah sttraganin vyakhyaisyamah: bodhiyanam apastambam satyasidham drahyayanam agastvam sindilyam Aégvalayanam s&4mbhavam katyfayanam iti navani pirvasttraini| vaikhinasam éaunakiyam bharadva- jam Agnivesyam jaiminiyam vadhilakam madhyamdinam kaundinyam kausitakam iti navany aparasitrani ; astadasasamkhyatah Sarirasamskara iti||

Surely this enumeration of the Grhyasutras, attributed though it is to so high an authority as Agnivega, is as willkiivlich as the one given of the Grhya works by the author of the Gobhila-grhyakarma-prakasika ; and if the former is to be rejected on account of the existing variety of the Grhyasiitras not mentioned therein, the latter deserves the same fate - on ध account of the existence of the Kauthuma-Grhyasiitra, now made available for the first time in the form of the present work.

A word about the age of our work. Like Baudhayana-Grhyasesasutra our work prescribes Arkakanyaddna,' a ceremony designed to ward off the evil consequences likely to follow from the third marriage of a Brahman. This ceremony is not mentioned by any other Grhyasiitra ; and Baudhayana- Grhyagesasiitra is doubtless a subsidiary work of pretty late origin. Our siitra, in its extant form, may not be much earlier than the Baudhayana- Grhyaéesasiitra. Besides, there is a veiled reference in our Grhya to the rite of niyoga,? which is not found in any other Grhyasiitra® or a subsidiary

1. Pragna V, Chapter 5. 2. Cp. Text p. ro line 15. nodvahikesu mantregu niyogah kirtyate kva cit | na vivihavidhiv uktam vidhavavedanam punah||Manu IX, 65.Cp. also Ill. 173. 4- Cp. Manu IX, 59-64 with Bibler's notes.

10

ल्म, The practice of niyoga, permitted by Manu‘ in certain circum- stances, though early in its origin, received religious sanction at a com- paratively late date ; and to some such date may be ascribed our Grhya in its available form.

A comparatively late date for our work is ensured by those grammatical irregularities, which are now to be definitcly attributed to the influence of the faulty Buddhist Sanskrit. These are typified in:—

Irregular samdhi:—

Page Line 4. 72. niriksyamanollekhanam (—manah—ulle—) 5. 7. samagratah (=Samah agratah) 14. prayogocyate (~-gah uc—) 12. tato kaimaja—(tatah ka—) 15. kauthumo kuthumasya (—mah kuthu-—) 16. brahmanarkagikham {(—nih or ah—)

\

16. pranmukhodanmukhah (-—khah udan-—)

10. 4. IT. 10; 12.6; 13. 7 ; 20. ता ; 21, 16; tatoparistat (tatah upa—)

10. 13. vasumatya kramya (tyah akramya)

10. 16. sadratro rtukalah (—ratrah rtu—)

II. 7. yajaminodanmukhah (—miinah udan-—)

12. 2. praksirordhvamukhim (—-sirah trdhva—)

14. 12. uttarato upavisya (—ratah upa--—)

14. 13. yajamino paficam (—manah p-—-)

16. 2; 16; 17. 11 ; 23. 14; pranmukhopavisya (mukhah npa—)

16. 8. pratyaimukhopavisya (—ukhah upa—-)

16.16. tatosnodakapaitram (=tatah us—-)

18. 7. kuryeti (—kuryah iti—)

20. 7. ‘manavakodagagresu (—vakah udag—)

20. II. manavako upavisya (vakah upa)

And with this we come to the question of the relative age of the Grhya- siitras. In dealing with this problem we may bear in mind that the carlier the form of a Grhya ceremony the simpler and less elaborate it was in its execution. Now, let us apply this maxim to the chief domestic rite, १.९. the marriage, the pivot, round which the entire domestic ceremonial revolves. This runs in the Grhyasiitras of Agvaldyana (RV.), Paraskara (VS.), Gobhila (SV.) and Kausika (AV.) as follows: —

I. Details ; my introduction to Atharva-Pratisikhya p. 26.

2505.

udagayana Apiiryamainapakse kalyane naksatre caulakarmopana- yanagodinavivahah| sarvakalam cke vivaham| tesdim purastac catasra ajyabutir juhuyat | pavasa’ iti tisrbhih ‘prajapate na tvad etani’ iti ca vyahrtibhir va| samuc-

‘agna ayiunsi

yathoktam

ksanasamipannim arogam pindan kriva ‘rtam agre prathamam jajiic rte satyam pratisthitam| yad iyam kumary abhijaita tad iyam 1119 pratipadyatam | yat tad pindan abhimantrya

It

PGS.

sad arghya bhavanty dcdrya_ rtvig vaivahyo raja priyah snataka iti| pra- tisanivatsaran arhayeyuh| yaksyama- nas tv rtvijah| asanam aharyaya ‘sa- dhu bhavin dstém arcayisyamo bha- vantam iti | aharanti vistarain padyam padartham ndakam argham 4camani- yam madhuparkam dadhimadhu- ghrtam apihitam kdinsye kamsyena | anyas tris trih praha vistaradini| vis- taram pratigihnatil ‘varsmo’smi sa- manainam udyatam iva suryah| imam tam abhi tisthimi yo ma kag cabhidz

sati'ty enam abhyupavisali| padayor anya vistara asinadya| savyain padam praksilya daksinam praksala- yati | brahmanas ced daksinain pratha- mam| ‘virajo doho’si virajo doham asiya| mayi padyayai virajo doha’ iti! arghain pratigrhnaty ‘dpah stha yus- miabhih sarvan kaman avapnavani'ti |

ninayann abhimantrayate | ‘samudram vah pra hinomi svam yonim abhi ga- 11318 | aristi asmakam vira ma pari seci mat paya’ ili| dcimaty ‘i ma gan yasasd sam srja varcasi | tain ma kuru priya prajanam adhipatin paginam’ 117 | madhuparkam pratiksate| ‘deva- sya {va’ iti praligrhnati| savye panau krtva daksinasyaniamikaya trih prayauti ‘namah syavasyayannasgane yat ta aviddham tat te nis krntamiti |

anamikangusthena ca trir_ niruk- sayati| tasya trih prasnati ‘ yan madhuno madhavyani paramam rupam annidyam| tenahain madhuno madhavyena paramena ripenanna- dvena paramo madhavyo’nnaddo’sa- ni’ti! madhumatibhir va pratyrcam | putrayantevasine vottarata asindyoc-

chistam dadyat| sarvam va pras- niyat| prag va’samcare ninayet| acamya pranant sanimréati ‘‘ van ma as ye nasoh prano’ksno§é caksuh karnayoh srotram bahvor balam urvor ojo’ristani me’hgani taniis tanva me saha’’ iti] dcdintodakaya Sdsam Adaya ‘ gaur’ iti trih praha| pratyaha| ‘mata rudranam duhita vasunam svasadityanadm amrtasya nabhih| pra nu vocaii cikituse janaya

IZ

245, mithah samayam krtvopayacheta| sa gandharvah| dhanenopatosyopaya-

atha khaliiccivacdé janapada- dharma gramadharmas ca tin viva- he pratiyat| yat tu samanam tad vaksyamah| 256६ त agner drsadam

agmanam _ pratisthapyottarapurastad udakumbham samanvarabdhayam

hutva tisthan pratyanmukhah pran- mukhya asinaya ‘grbhnimi te saubha- gaivaya hastam’ ity angustham eva erhniyad yadi kamaycta pumdamsa eva me putra jayerann 1 | angulir eva sirikamo rominte hastam sangu- stham ubhayakimah| pradaksinam udakumbham ca trih parinayan japati] ‘amo’ham asmi sa tvam sa tvam asy amo’ham| dyaur aham prthivi tvam simaham rk tvam tav eva vivahavahai prajaim prajanaya- vahai sam priyau rocisnii sumanasya- manau jiveva saradah satam’ iti| pariniya| pariniyagmanam drohayati | ‘Imam agmanam drohasmeva_ tvam साठ bhava! sahasva prtanayato’bhi tistha prtanyata’ iti vadhvo’njala upastirya bhrita bhratrsthano va dvir lajan avapati| trir jamadagnyanam | pratyabhigharya havir avattam ca] eso’vadanadharmah | ‘aryamanam nu devam kanya agnim ayaksata| sa imam devo aryama preto muiicatu namutah svaha| varunam nu devam kanya agnim ayaksata| sa imam devo varunah preto muficdtu namutah

PGS.

ma gam anigam aditim vadhista! ma- ma camusya ca papmanain hanomi’ iti yady dlabheta] atha yady utsisr- ksen ‘mama camusya ca papmi hata | om utsrjata trnany attv’ iti briyat| na tv evamaiso’rghah syat| adhiyaj- fiam adhivivaham ‘kuruta’ ity eva briiyat | yady apy asakrtsamvatsa- rasya somena yajeta ‘krtarghya eval- nay. yajaycyur nakrtarghya’ iti sruteh ||

catvarah pakayajnah huto’hutah prahutah prasita iti] paficasu bahih- Silayam vivahe cudakarane upana-

yane kesante simantonnayana itil upalipta — uddhatavoksite’gnim upasamadhaya| nirmanthyam — cke

vivahe | udagayana apiiryamanapakse punyahe kumaryah panim grhniyat| trisu trisiittaradisu| svatau mrgagi- rasi rohinyam ४२ | tisro brahmanasya varmanupurvyena | १५८ rajanyasya eka vaisyasya | sarvesiin तात्या apy cke mantravarjam | athainam vasah paridhdpayati ‘“‘jaram gacha pari dhatsva vaso bhavakrstinim abhisastipava| satan ca jiva Saradah suvarca rayiin ca putran anu sam vyayasvayusmatidan. pari dhatsva vasah’’ iti | athainau § samaiijayati ‘sam afijantu vigve deva sam apo hrdayani nau | sain matarigva sam dhati sam u destri dadhatu nav’ iti | pitra prattim ddaya erhitva niskrainati “yad aisi manasi diiramn diso’nu pavamano va| hiranyaparno vaikarnah sa tva manmanasim karotv'ity ‘asiv iti] athainau samiksayati ‘‘aghoracaksur apatighny edhi Siva pagubhyah sumanah suvarcah| virasir devakama syona Sam no bhava dvipade sam catus- padej| somah prathamo vivide gan- dharvo vivida uttarah| trtiyo’gnis te patis turiyas te manusyajah|| somo’- dadad gandharvaya gandharvo’dadad agnaye | rayim ca putrams cadad agnir mahyam atho imam|| sa(a)nah एए58 Sivatamim airaya sa na jira usatt vi hara | yasyim ugantah pra hanima gepam yasyam प kama

ASGS.

' svaha | piisanam nu devam kanya _agnim ayaksata| sa imam devah piisa | preto muficatu namutah = svaha’ -avichindaty afijaliin sruce(-ai)vajuhu-

ity

एता | apariniya sirpaputcnabhyatmam tisnim caturtham| opyopya_haike lajan parinayanti| tathottame ahuti na samnipatatah| athisyai ¢ikhe vimuficati yadi krte bhavatah| tirna- stuke kegapaksayor baddhe bhavatah | ‘pra tva muficimi varunasya pasad’ iti] uttarim uttaraya| athainim apa- rajitayam digi sapta padiny abhyut- kramaya‘tisa ckapady jirje dvipadi rayasposaya tripadi_ miyobhavyiya catuspadi prajabhyah _pajicapady

+ Ftubhyah satpadi sakha saptapadi

bhava s4 mam anuvrata bhava putran vindavahai bahiins te santu jJaradast- aya’ iti! ubhayoh samnidhiaya Sirasi udakumbhenavasicya brahmanya jivapatnya jivaprajaya agara ctam ratrim pratisrayet | dhruvam arundha- tim saptarsin iti drstva vaca m visrjeta ‘jivapatni prajam vindeye’ti| prayana upapadyamane (त्‌ tvcto nayatu hastagrhy’ ली yinam 4dro- hayet| ‘asmanvati riyate sam rabha- dhvam’ ity ardharcena navam arohayet| uttarenotkramayet| ‘jivam Tudant’iti rudatyaim| vivahagnim ag- rato’Jasram nayanti| kalyanesu deSavrksacatuspathesu ‘mi vidan Paripanthina’ iti japet| ‘vase vase sumangalir iyam vadhiir’ itiksakan ikseta| ‘iha priyam prajaya te sam

tdhyatim’ iti grham pravesayct |

“vivahagnim upasamadhaya 2468१

asya anaduham carmastirya prageri

13

PGS. bahavo nivistyai’’ iti ||

pradaksinam agnim paryaniyaike | pascad agnes tejanim katam vd daksinapadena —_— pravrttyopavisati | anvarabdha agharav ajyabhagau mahavyahrtayah sarvaprayascittam prajipatyain svistakrce ca | stan nityain sarvatra| pran mahavyahrti- bhyah svistakrd anyac ced Ajyad dhavih | sarvaprayascittaprajapaty- antaram etad avapasthanam vivahe |

rastrabhrta लाभी jayabhyatanains ca [7187 | ‘yena karmanerchcd’ it vacanat | ‘citlam ca cittié cakiitam

manag ca Ssakvari§ ca dargag ca brhac ca rathaintaram ca] prajapatir jayanindraya vrsne prayachad ugrah prtand jayesu | tasmai visah sam anamanta sarvah sa ugrah sa(h)inavyo babhiiva svaha’’ iti] ‘agnir bhiita- nam adhipatih sa méavatv indro jyesthanain yamah prthivya vayur antariksasya siiryo divas candrama naksatranain brhaspatir brahmano mitrah satyanam varuno’pain samudrah srotyanam annam sam- rajyanam adhipatis tan mavatu soma osadhinam savita prasavanam rudrah pasiinim tvasta rupainam visnuh parvatanim maruto gananam adhipatayas te miévantu| pitarah pitamahah pare’vare {8185 tata- mahah | iha mavantv asmin brah- many 2510111 ksatre’ syam 3515४ asyain purodhayam asmin karmany asyain devahiityam svaha’ iti sarva- tranusajati| ‘agnir गप prathamo devatanain so’syai prajam muficatu mrtyupasat | tad ayam raja varuno’nu manyatéam yatheyam stri pautram agham na rodat svahal| agnis trayatimn garhapatyah prajim asyai nayatu dirgham ayuh | asinyopastha jivatim astu mata pautram anandam abhi vi budhya- tam iyam svahal| svasti no agne diva 8 prthivya vigvani dhehy ayatha 1 yad asyam mahi divi jatam prafastam tad asmasu dravinam dhehi citram svaha |] sugam nu pan.

14

ASGS.

vam uttaraloma tasminn upavistayam samanvarabdhayam 8 nah prajam janayatu prajapatir’ iti catasrbhih pratyrcam hutva ‘sam ajfijantu visve deva’ iti dadhnah prasya pratipraya- chet| Ajyagesena vanakti hrdaye| ata irdhvam aksarilavandsinav adhahsayinau brahmacirinau ऽत tam| triratraim dvadagaratram samivatsaram vaika rsir jayata itil|

PGS:

thim pradigan na ehi jyotismadhye hy ajaram na dyuh| apaitu mrtyur amrtam. na agid vaivasvato no abhayam krnotu svaha’’ iti{ ‘param mrtyo’ iti caike prasandnte||

kumarya bhraté samipalasamié- ran वदा ajfijalinifijalav avapati | tafi juhoti samhatena tisthati ‘‘arya- manam devam kanya’gnim aya- ksata} sa no’ryama devah preto mujficata ma pateh svaha || iyam nary upa briite lajan avapantika | dyusman astu me patir edhantam 1095120 mama svaha| iman 1lajan a vapamy agnau samrddmkaranam tava| mama tubhyam ca samvana- nain tad agnir ann manyatim iyam svaha iti] athasyai daksinam hastain grhnati singustham ‘‘grbhnami_ te saubhagatvaya 18518111 maya एप jaradastir yathasah| bhago'ryama savita puraindhir mahyam tvadur garhapatyaya devah| amo’ham asmi si tvam s& tvam asy amo’ham|] simaham asmi rk tvam dyaur aham prthivi tvam tav ehi vivahdvahai saha reto dadhavahai prajam praja- nayavahai putran vindavahai bahiin te santu jaradastayah sam priyau rocisni sumanasyamanau pasyema $aradah gatain jivema saradah gatatp $muyama saradah gatam’’ iti ||

athaingm agmanam arohayaty uttarato’gner daksinpadena ‘‘a rohe- mam asmanam asmeva tvam sthira bhava] abhi tistha prtanyato’va badhasva prtanayatah” iti] atha gathain gayati| ‘‘sarasvati predam ava subhage vajinivati] yam tva visvasya bhiitasya prajayam asyag- ratah| yasyaém bhiitam samabhavad yasyam visvam idam jagat| tam adya gathim gisyami ya strinim uttamam yasah’’ iti || atha parikra- matah ‘‘tubhyam agre pary avahan siryam vahatund saha| punah pati- bhyo jayam da’gne prajaya saha’’ iti| evan dvir aparam lijadi | catur- tham Sfirpakusthaya sarvan 12121

men ce re a te ee गीष

<5

PGS.

Avapati ‘bhagaiya svaha’ iti] trih parinitam prajapatyam hutva ||

athainadm udicim sapta padani prakramayati ‘‘ekam ise, dve urje, trini rayasposaya, catvari mayobha- vaya, panca pasubhyah, sad _ rtu- bhyah, sakhe saptapada bhava sa mam anuvrata bhaval ‘visnus tva

mayatv’ iti sarvatranusajati | nis- kramanaprabhrty udakumbham

skandhe krtva daksinato’gner vagya- tah sthito bhavati]|] uttarata ekesam । tata enam miurdhany ' abhisificati ‘‘Apah sivah Sivatamah santah Ssanta- tamdaAs tas te krnwantu Dbhesajam’” iti] ‘apo hi sthah’ iti ca tisrbhih| athai- nim stryam udiksayati ‘tac caksur’ iti | athasyali daksinamsam adhi hrdayatn Alabhate ‘“‘“marna wvrate te hrdayain dadhami mama cittam anu cittam te astu] mama vacam eka- mana jusasva prajdipatis tva nit yunaktu. mahyam’’ iti [| athainam abhimantrayate ‘“‘sumangahHhr iyam vadhiir imam sam _ cta i pasyata!] saubhagyam asyai datva yathastam vi paretana’’ iti{ tam drdhapurusa unmathya prag vodag vanugupta Apgaira Aanaduhe rohite carmany upa- veSayati “‘iha gavo ni sidantv ihasva iha pdarusah! iho sahasradaksino yajna iha piusa ni _ sidantv’’ itil geramavacanam ca kuryuh{ ‘vivaha- Smasanayor gramam pravisatad’ iti vacanat । ‘tasmat tayor eramah pramanam’ iti Sruteh | acaryaya varain dadatil gaur brahmanasya varah | 2gramo rajanyasya | aS$vo vaisyasya| adhiratham कश्यय) duhi- trmate | astam ite dhruvam darSa- yati | ‘“‘dhruvam asi dhruvam tva pasyami dhruvaidhi Pposye mayi mahyam tvwaddid brhaspatir maya PpatyaS prajavati sam jiva Saradah

fatam’’ itil sa yadi na i pasyet ‘pasyami’ty eva briiyat! triratram aksaralavanasinau syatam adhah

Sayliyatam samvatsaram na mithunam upeyatamn dvaAdaSaradtram sadratrain trirdatram antatah ||

16

GoGS.

punye nakstre १३८३7 | | laksanapragastan kuégalena| bhe pindan| vedyah अन्तर hradad gosthac catuspathid ३०१९४९7६ adahanat trnit sarvebhyah sambhar- yam navamam| saman krtalaksanan | panav adhaya kumaryé upanimayed “rtam eva prathamam rtam nitycti kag cana rta iyam prthivi इतत sarvam idam asau bhiiyid’’ iti tasyi nama grhitvaisim ekam इत्लं briiyat| purvesim crturndm grhnantim upa- yachet| sambharyam api tv eke | klitakair yavair misair vaplutam suhbrt surottamena sagariram trir mirdhany abhisificet| ‘‘ kima veda te nama mado namasiti, saminayi- mum’’ iti patinima grhniyat| svaha- karantabhir upastham uttarabhyim plavayet| jiiatikarmaitat| panigraha- ne purastac chaliyi agnir upasama- hito bhavati| atha janyinim cko dhruvanadm apam kalagain purayitva sahodakumbhah pravrto vagyato’gre- nagnim parikramya daksinata udanmukho’vatisthate | nyah| Samipalasamigram$ ca lajamé caturafijalimatrai chirpenopasaday- anti pascad agneh| drsatputram ca! atha yasyah panim grahisyan bhavati sasiraskA sdpluta bhavati| ahatena vasanena patih paridadhyad ‘ya akrntann ’ ity etaya एप्त | ‘ pari dhatta dhatta ४३७७ *° iti ca pravr- tam yajfopavitinim abhyudanayaii japet ‘somo dadad gandharvaya ’ iti] paScid agneh samvestitam katam evamjatiyam vanyat pada pravarta- yantim vacayet ‘‘ pra me patiyinah

tadala-

prajanena-

KauGS.

atha vivahah| tirdhvam kartikyi a vaisakhyah| yathakami va| citri- paksam tu varjayet| ‘maghasu hanyante gavah phalgunisu vyuh- yata’ iti vijfidyate| mangalam ca| satycnottabhita', ‘piirvaparam’ity upadadhita | pativedanam ९8 | ‘yuvam bhagam’ iti sambhalam sanucaram pra hinoti] ‘brahinanas- pata’ iti brahmanam| _ tadvivrhac chankamano nisi kumiarikulad vali- kany addipya] ‘deva agra’ iti pajica- णि) sakrt piilyany davapayati| anrksara’ iti kumaripalam pra hinoti | udiharasya pratihitesur agrato jagha.- nato brahma| ‘yo anidhma’ ity apsu logan pravidhyati| ‘idm aham’ ity apohya| ‘yo bhadra’ ity anvipam udacya| ‘asyai brahmana’ iti praya- chati] &vrajatim agrato brahma jaghanato’dhijyadhanva| = bihyatah plaksodumbarasyottarato’gnch ३1013 - yam dasajati| tenodakarthin kdara- yanti| tata$ canvisccanam anyena| anlar upatilya ‘aryamanam’ iti juhoti| ‘pra tv muiicami’ iti vestam vicrtati| ‘uSatir’ ity etaya trir adhi- payati| saptabhir usnah sampita- vatih karoti| ‘yad dsandydm’ iti plirvayor uttarasyim sraktyam tigthantim aplivayati] ‘yac ca varca, yatha sindhur’ ity utkrantam anyena- va sificati |

‘yad duskriam’ iti vas asangani, pramrjya kumaripalaya prayachati | tumbaradandena [भदक पण crajet | tadvana dsajati| ‘ya akrntams’ ‘tvasta vasa’ ity ahatendchadayati | ‘krtrima’ iti Satadataisikena karika- tena sakrt pralikhya| ‘krtayimam’ ity ava srjati| ‘asisina’, ‘sam tva nah- yami’ ity ubhayatah pagena yoktrena sam nahyati| ‘iyam virud’ iti madu- ghamanim liksaraktena sitrena vig- rathyanamikayain badhnati| antato ha manir bhavati bahyo granthih | ‘bhagas tveta’ iti haste grhya nir na- yati] sakhayam yugam adhiya. dak- sinato’nyo dharayati | daksinasyam yugadhury uttarasmin yugatardmani darbhena vigrathya ‘am ta’ iti lalate

GoGS,

}

KauGS.

panthah kalpatim’’ iti| svayam | hiranyam samstahbya japati| tardma

japed ajapantyain ‘prasya’ iti | barhiso’ntam katantam prapayet | pirve katante daksinatah panigraha-

syopavisati | daksinena panind daksinam amsam anvarabdhayah sad ajyahutir juhoty ‘agnir etu

prathama’ ity etatprabhrtibhih | mahavyahrtibhig ca prthak | sama- 5180115 caturthim |

hutvopottisthatah | anuprstham patih parikramya daksinata ८५२7-1. kho'’vatisthate vadhvajijalim grhi- tva| parva mata !a4jin ddaya bhrata va vadhim akramayed agmanam daksinena = prapadena| panigraho 1270811 ‘imam agmanam 4 roha’ iti] sakrt samegrhitam 1.1) afijalim bhraté vadhvaiijalav avapati| tam sopastirnabhigharitam agnau juko'y avichindaty भोभा ‘iyam nary upa briita’ iti | ‘aryamanam nu devam’, ‘piisanam’ ity uttarayoh| hute patir yathetam parivrajya daksinam agnim Parinayati mantravan va brakmanah ‘kanyala pitrbhyah’ iti] parinita tathaivavatisthate tathikramati tatha japati tathavapati tatha juhoti evam trih| Siirpena gesam agnav opya Pragudicim abhyutkramayan‘i ‘ekam

ise’ iti] daksinena prakramya Savyenanukramet| "ना savyena daksinam atikrama’’ iti brii--at | iksakin prati mantrayet ‘sumangalir iyam vadhir’’ iti | aparendgnim audako’nusamvrajya Panigraham

miurdhadeése’ vas‘ficati tathetaram ‘sam afijantv’ ity etayarea| avasiktavah Savyena péninafijalim

rte cid abhi¢risa‘

58171302 0३510211 | _upagrhyottarato’ gner ‘angad angad’ iti ninayati{ ‘syonam’ iti Sakrtpinde’s’manam nida- 01180 | ‘tam 4 tistha’ ity dAsthapya| ‘1tyain nari’ iti dhruvain tisthantirp piilyany avapayati| trir avichindatim caturthim kamaya| ‘yenagnir’ iti panim grahayati| ‘aryamna’ ity agnitn trih parinayati| ‘sapta mnary- ada’ ity ultarato’gneh sapta Iekha ikhati pricyah| tasu padany utkra- inayati| "155 tva sumangali prajavati susima’ iti prathamam| ए] tva Tayasposaya tva saubhiagydya tva simrajyaya {va sanipade tva jivatave १५३ sumangali prajavati susima_ iti saptamam sakha sav‘apad* bhava’iti| i roha talpam, bhagas tataksa’ iti talpa upivegayati| upavistayah suhrt bidia praksalayati; praksalyamanav anumantrayate ‘‘imau padau_ su- bhagau suSevau saubhagyaya krnu- iam no aghaya |

praksélyamanau subhagau_ supat- nyah pra;am pagiin dirgham dyué ca Ghat.a4m’’ iti] ‘‘aham vi sami, pra ठ muficami’’ iti yok‘ram vicrtati| aparasmin bhrtyah samrabhante| ye ayanti te baliyamsa eva manyante| ‘brhaspatina’ iti sarvasurabhiciirnan,- Fearca) §=kampilapalasena miardhny ३४82311 | ‘ud yachadhvam, bhagas tataksa, abhra'rghn'm’ ity ekvikayo t hapayati|! ‘prati tistha’ iti prati- st! a vayati |

“sukimsukam rukmaprastaranam”’ iti yinam ar-hayat'| ‘em:m pantham, brahmanaram’ ity agrato brahma pranadyate! ‘ma vidann, anrksara adhvanam’ ity uktam! ‘yedam nirvii’ il tenanyasyam Udhkavam vadhi- yasva dasam_ catuspathe daksinair abhi tisthat:| sa ced ubhavoh §ubha- kam» bhavati ‘siiryavai devebhvah' ity etim rcam japati] ‘sam ey svapatho’ navavantah susimakamav ubhe vira‘av ubhe suprajasav’ ity atikramayato’ntara brahmanam| ‘ya iti yanam sam- proksya viniskdrayati] ‘si ‘manda.

0005, daksinena panind, daksinam panim sangustham uttanain grhitvaitah sat panigrahaniya japati ‘‘grbhnami te”’ iti samaptasu | udvahanti prag udicyim disi yad

brahmanam kulam = abhiriipam | tatragnir upasamahito _ bhavati | aparenignim anaduham rohitam

carma praggrivam uttaralomastimam bhavati| tasminn endm vagyatam upavegayanti| sd khalv dsta eva anakstradarsanat | prokte naksatre sad ajyahutir juhoti ‘lekbasamdhisv’ ity etatprabhrtibhih| dhuter ahutes tu sampadtam mirdhani vadhva ava- nayet | hutvopotthayopaniskramya dhruvam dargayati| ‘‘dhruvam asi dhruvaham patikule bhiyasam amu- syasau’’ iti patinima grhniyad atma- na$ ca] arundhatim ca] ‘ruddhaham asmi’’ ity evam eval athainam anumantrayate ‘dhruva dyaur’ ity etayarca| anumantrita gurum gotre- nabhivadayate| so’sya vagvisargah | fav पणभा tatprabhrti पातमा aksdralavanasinau brahmacarinau bhiimau saha sayiyatam| atrarghyam ity दीप) | dgatesv ity eke| havisyam annam prathamam _parijapitam bhufijita! svobhite va samasaniyam sthalipdkam kurvita| tasya devata agnih prajapatir vigvedeva anumatir iti] uddhrtya sthalipakim vyihyai- kadesam: pdninabhimréed ‘annapa- $ena manina’ iti] bhuktvocchistam vadhvai 02089 yathartham ygaur daksiné |

yanam drohantyam ‘sukimgkam Salmalim’ ity etam ycam japet| adh-

KauGS.

sind’ iti tirthe logam pravidhyati| ‘idam su ma’ iti mahavrksesu japatil “sumangalir’ iti vadhviksih prati japati} ‘ya osadhaya’ iti man.rok- tesu| ‘ye pitara’ iti Smasanesu| ‘pra budhyasva’ iti suptam prabodhayet | ‘sam kagayami’ iti grhasamkase japati} ‘ud va wrmir’ iti yanam samproksya vimocayati| ‘ut tistheta’ ili patni salam samproksati| ‘syo- nam’ iti daksinato valikinain Sakrt- pinde’Smanam nidadhati| tasyopari madhyamapalage sarpise _catvari diirvagrani| tam ‘a tisths’ ity astha- 7४2 | ‘sumangali prataraniha priyam, ma himsistam, brahmaparam’ iti pratyrcam prapadayati| suhyt piirna- kamsena_ 2६०६५०९४ | ‘aghora- caksur’ ity agnim trih parinayati} vada parhapatyam siiryayai deve- bhya’ iti mantroktebhyo namaskur- vatim anumantrayate |

‘Sarma varma’ iti rohitacarmahar- antam| ‘carma copas:rmithana’ ity upastrnantam| ‘yam balbajam’ iti baibajam nyasyantam| ‘upa strnihy’ ity upastrnantam | ‘tad a rohatu’ ity drohayati| ‘tatropavisya’ ily upa- vegayati| daksinottaram upastharn kurutc| ‘sujyaisthya’ iti kalyana- namanam brahmindyanam upastha upavegayati | ‘vi tisthantam’ iti pramadanan' pramiyotthapayati | tena bhitena, tubhyam agre, sum- bhani, agnir janavin mahyam jayam imim adat; somo vasuvin mahyam jayam imam adit, 058 jativin mahyam j4yam imam adat, indrah sahiyan mahvam jayam imam adad, agnaye janavide svaha, somaya vasu- vide svaha, piisne jativide svahen- draya sahiyase svah’ety Agachatah | 91४12 prasavanim’ iti miurdhnoh simratan dnayati| udapatra uttaran| Sumbhanyafijalyor ninayati| ‘tena bhiitena’ iti samaganam| rasin 4ga- yati sthalipakam ca| yavandm ajyamigranam pirnafjalim juhoti|

‘sapta maryada’ iti lisrndm pratar 2४27046 | ‘aksyau nav’ iti samanjate| ‘mahim ii sv’ iti talpam a:ambhayati|

GoGS.

vani catuspathdn pra‘imantrayeta nadigé ca visamani ca mahavrksan émaganam ca ‘ma vidan paripanthi- nah’ iti] aksabhange naddhavimokse yanaviparyase’nyasu capatsu. yam evagnim haranti tam evopasamd- dhaya vyahrtibhir hutvanyad drav- yam ahrtya ‘ya rte cid abhisrisah’ ity ajyascsonabhyafijet | | vamadevyam gitvarohet| praptesu vamadevyam | grhagatam patiputragilasampanna brahmanyo’varopyanaduhe carmany upavegayanti ‘iha gavah prajayadh- vam’ iti! tasyah kumaram upastha 4 dadhyuh| tasmai sakalotin afijalav 4 vapeyuh phalani va! utthapya kuma- ram dhruva Ajyahutir juhoty astav ‘iha dhrtir’ iti] samaptasu samidham adhaya yathavayasam guriin gotrena- bhivadya yathartham |

गछ

1८20066.

‘3 roha talpam’ ity arohayati| ‘tatro- pavigya’ ity upaveSayati| ‘deva agra’ iti samvegayati| ‘abhi tva’ ity abhi- chadayati| ‘sam pitarau’ iti sama- vegayati| ‘ihemau’ iti trih samnu- ०६५ | madughamanim-uks’paniva ‘iyvam virud, amo’ham’ iti samsprsa- tah| ‘brahma jajfianam’ itv afgu- sthena vyacas karoti| ‘syonad voner’ ity utthdvayati| paridhapan'yibhyam ahatenachadavati| ‘brhaspatir’ iti Sasnenabhigharya = vrihivavabhyam abhinidhava darbhapifitlva siman- tam शल्‌ | sana-Sakalena pari- vestva tisro ratrih prati suptaste| anuvakabhyam $anvarabdhabhyam unidadhita| ‘ihedasatha’ ity etay4 $Sulkam anakrtya} dvabhyam _ nivar- tavati ‘iha mama radhvatém atra tava’ iti] वीत va manyante| ‘para dehi’ iti vidhtiyam dadatam anuman- travate| ‘devair dattam’ iti prati- हा | ‘apasmat tama’ iti sthinav asajati] ‘vavatih krtya’ iti vrajet| ya me priyatama’ iti vrksam prati- chadavati| éumbhanydaplutya | ‘ye anta’ ity achadayati! ‘navam vasdna’ 1४ avrajatil| piirvanaram = yatra nadhigached ‘brahmaparam’ धि kuryat| gaur daksind prativahah| (र्मा rudanti, yadime kesina’ iti iuhoti{ esa saurvo vivahah| ‘brahmdovaram’ iti brahmvah| उण्‌. tah prajapatyah prajapatyah |

Now, in the light of the comparison of the four Grhyasitras belonging to the four Samhités the marriage ceremony boils down to the following

points : —

(1) The bride-groom siezes the hand of the bride.

(2) He makes her tread on the stone.

(3) The bride sacrifices the fried grains.

(4) The bride-groom causes the bride to step round in a north-eastern

direction seven steps (saptapadi).

(5) The bride-groom shows her the pole star (and Arundhati).

(wanting in KauGS.)

(6) A benediction to her by the on-lookers. (7) Home-coming of the bride and bride-groom.

Now, for the execution of these seven acts ASvalayana uses 21 mantras, Gobhila 55, Paraskara 87 and Kaué‘ka 131. While AéSvalayana concerns himself chiefly with these rites, the latter three Grhyasiitras split up the ceremonial into details, citing verse or verses for each act, though, in cases, the quoted verse has little to do wiih the act to which it is alleged to apply.

We may infer from this that the marriage ceremony, which was simple and homely in Aégvaldyana’s time, grew more and more pretentious and elaborate in the times of Gobhila, Faraskara and Kausika ; and with the order of this elaboration should synchronize the chronology of these four

Grhya-sitras.

A comparative study of the verses, employed by the four Grhya-siitras

may yield important results:— ASGS,

agnaye svaha ; common in TS, MS, KS, e'c.

indra va svaha ; common in TS, MS, KS, ete.

pra‘dxatave svaha; found in VS.,

S.. KS.

visvadevebhvah svaha ; nowhcre.

agna ayiimsi pavase RV. 9, 66, 19; VS. 19, 38; SV. 2, 814; TS. 1, 2, 14, 7; MS. 7, 3, उ: 47, 7; KS. 4, 717, etc

agar rsth pavimanah RV. 9. €6, 20; VS. 26, 9 ; SV. 2, 869; MS. 1, 5, 1:66, 10 ; TA. 2, ६. 2.

agne Mavasva svarah RV. 9, €6, 27: SV. 2, 870 ; VS. 8, 38; TS. 7, 3, 14, 8; MS. 1, 5, 7: 66, 12; KS. 7, 16,

praianate na tvad ctinv anyah RV. 10, 727. 710; AV. 7, 8, 3 : VS. 10, 20; TS. 7, 8, 14,2; MS. 2, 6, 12: 72, 4.

bhith svaha VS. 20, 72 ; MS. 3, 11, 8:151, 15; KS. 38, 4; ApMB.

phgveh coats at uvah 5५1३ - 4, 9, 12°134, 3: ApMB. 1, ro, oa a

svah svahi VS. 2. 32; MS. 4, 9, 12:134, 3 ; ADMB. 1, 10. 10-13.

tvam 21४१9 bhavasi (P.) RV. 5, 3, 2; AoMB. 7, 5, 72.

ttam agre prathamam

12186 (SP. nowhere ; but cp. +

ttam eva prathamam GG. 2, 1, 7;

KG. 14, 6. gerbhnami te saubhagatvaya hastam RV. X. 85, 36; SMB. 1, 2, 16; ApMB. 1, 3, 3. amo’ham asmi sa tvam (SP.) AV. 14, 2,7 (var.), KS. 35, 18, (var.) ; imam asmanam 4 roha (SP.) SMB. व By i aryamanam nu devam (SP.) SMB. 7. 2,3; ApMB. 1, 5, 7. varunam nu devam (SP.) nowhcre. pusanam nu devam (SP.) SMB. 1, 2,4; pra tva muficdmi varunasya pasat (P.) RV. X. 85, 24; AV. 14, 1, 10, 58. preto muficdmi namutah (P.) RV. X. 85, 25; AV. 14, 7, 17; SMB. 1, 2, 3 ; ApMB. 1, 4, 5. isc ckanadi—astayah (SP.) nowhere in this form. jivapatni prajiam vindeya ( laukika ) nowhere, एए52 tveto nayatu hastagrhya (P.) RV. X. 85, 26 ; ApMB. 7, 2, 8. aSmanvati riyate sam rabhadhvam (P.) RV. X. 53, 8; AV. 12, 2, _ 26; VS. 25. 10; TA. 6, 3, 2. Jivam rudanti vi mayante adtvare (P.) RV. X. 4०, 10: AV. 74, 1, 46 ; cp. jivim ru-AvMB. 1. 1, 6. ma ivdan parinanthinah (P.) RV. X. 85. 32; AV. 12, 1, 32, 14, 2, 72 $ SMB, 1, 3, 12.

sumangalir iyam vadhtih (P.) RV

2

TS. V. 5, 9, 2; GB. II. 7, 3, (var.)

85. 33 ; AV. 74, 2, 28; SMB. gauh ( lauk’ka ? )

I, 2. 14; ApMB. I, 9, 5. iha priyam prajaya te sam rdhyatam (P.) RV. +. 85, 27; AV. 14, 1, ApMB. 1, 9, 4 | prajain janayatu prajapatih | (P.) RV. X. 85, 43 ; SMB. 1, 2, | 18 ; MS. 2, 13, 23 ; 1€9, 4; KS. | 13, 15 ; ApMB. 7, 11, 5. aghoracaksur apvatighny edhi (iti catasrbhih ) RV. X. 85, 44; AV. 14, 2,17; SMB. 1, 2,17; ApMB. | I, 7, 4 | 1 | | |

nah

imam tvam indra midhvah RV. X 85, 45; SMB. 1, 2, 19; ApMB I, 4, 6

samra‘ni Sv-Sure bhava RV. X. 85, 46: SMB. 1, 2, 20 6, 6.

sam afiantu vigve devah (P) RV X. 85, 47: SMB ApMB. 1, II, 3.

ApMB. 1,

1, 2, 15,

PG. 88411 bhavan astim nowhere. varsnosml samananim (SP.) now- | here. cp. aham arsma AG. 1, 24, 8; MG. r. 9, 8. | vira'o 17710" virdjo doham aégiya AnDMB. 2, 9, 12 apah stha yusmabh‘h.. nowhere. samndram vah nro hinem! (<.१ AV, '

(laukika ? )

-( laukika ? )

ॐ. 5, 22 (var.); ApMB. II. 9, 74, (var.)

a magan vasasa (SP.) ApMB. II. 9, 12. (var)

mitrasva tva (2.१ not in VS: whv bv | pratka (?) for mi‘rasva tva cak- | ssa vratikse cp. TS. x, 1, 4, 1; KS. 1, 4: ग. 2

devesva tva ‘P.) VS. 7, 21: cp. A&G. | (I. 79, 12) ०६५५९ tva savi‘uh | pras*ve'svinor bahvbh:4m piisno hastabhtam pratigrhnami ; which does not occur in VS

namah évavasyadyannagane (PS. ) nowbrre., | yan m-dhuno midhavvam (SP. )

e AoMB. 2, 70, €, (var.) yan ma dsye nasoh pranah (SP. ) ।

mata rudranam duhi 4 vasii: im (SP.) RV. VILL. छा, 15; SMB. 2, 8, 15 ; ApMB. 2, Io, 9.

mima camusya ca...(SP.) nowhere

kuruta (laukika ?)

jaram gacha pari dhatsva vasah (SP.) nowhere

| ९ akrntann avayan (SP.) SMB. 1, I

5; ApMB. 2, 2, 5

sim afijan‘u visve devah (SP.) cp under ASG

yad 2:51 manasa diir-m (€ ) now*ere

aghoracaksur apatighny edhi (SP.) cp. under ASG

som2h prathamo vivide (SP.) RV. >, 85, 40; ADMB. 1, 2. 1.

। somo’didad gandharvaya (SP.) RV

X, ९5, 41; AV. 14, 2, 4; SMB I, 1,7; AoMB. 7, 3, 2

i sa nah vusa givatamam airava (SP.)

nowhere ; but cp. tain piisan ete. RV. X, 85. 27: AV. 14, 2, 38. 1 svaka VS. 18, 2618 28. harau | indraya svaha VS. 70, 5; AV. 710. 43, 6. | 2119 $€ svaha AV. 19, 51201123 1; VS. 70, 5; 8 | somaya svahbai AV. 19, 43, 5: VS. Io, 5, | bhih 5५३६-8 VS. 20, 12, 23. bhuvah svaha. ‘sveh svaba VS. 22, 32. tvam no 2276 varunasya VS. 21, 3; RV. IV, 1, 4.

vyahrtis

` sa {vam no pene’vamo bhava VS.

21,4: RV. IV

ayas caene’s anabhisastipas ca ; not in RV. VS, AV, SV

ye te $otam veruna ye sihasram :

: ud uttamam varnni pagim asmat

VS. 72, 12: RV. 1. 24, 15; AV.

7, 82,3; SMB. 7. 7, To. pra‘dnatave svaha VS. 78. 28. agnave svistikrte svaha ; not in RV.,

VS , AV, SV. rtasa1 rtadbamaenih VS. 18, 38. samhito vigvasama VS. 18, 39. susumnv7h siirvaresrih VS. 18, 40. siro vi§vavyacah VS. 18, 41 bhujyuh suparnah VS. 18, 42

22

prajapatir visvakarma VS. 18, 43. sa no bhuvanasya pate VS. 18, 44. samudro’si nabhasvan VS. 18, 45. yas te agne siirye rucah VS, 18, 46. ya vo devah siirye rucah VS, 18, 47. rucam no dhehi brahmanesu VS. 18,

tat tva yami brahminad vandaminah VS. 18, 48 ; RV. I, 24, प.

cittam ca citti§ cdkiitam ca (SP.) TS. 3, 4, 4, 1; (var.) MS. 3, 4, 14, 64, 1; (var.) ApMB. 1, 10, 9. (var.)

agnir bhitanim adhipatih TS. 3, 4,

5, I.

indro jyesthinam adhipatih TS. 3, 4, 5, 1.

yamah prthivyah TS. 3, 4,5, 1.

vayir antariksasya TS. 3, 4, 5, 7; AV. 5, 24, 8.

siryo divah TS. 3, 4, 5, 1: AV. 5, 24, 9. strvas caksusim adhipatih.

candrama naksatranam TS. 3 4, 5, 1; AV. 5, 24, 10.

brhisnatir brahmanh TS. 3, 4, 5, 1.

mitrah satyanam TS. 3. 4, 5, 2.

varuno’pim TS. 2, 4, 5, 1.

samudroh srotyanim TS. 3, 4, 5, 2.

annani samraivaram TS, 3, 4, 5, 1

Soma osadhinam TS. 3, 4, 5, 1: AV. 5, 24, 7. (var.)

58128 prasavandm TS. 3,4, 5, 7; V. 5, 24, 1.

rudrh pasiindm TS. 3, 4, 5, 1.

tvasta riipanim TS, 2, 4, 5, 1.

visnuh parva‘anim TS. 3, 4, 5, I.

narufo ganandm TS. 3, 4, 5, 7.

pitarah Pitamahah pare’vare TS. 3, 4, 5. 13 (var.)

agnir aitu prathamah (SP.) ApMB.

_ 1, 4, 7, SMB. 7, 7, ro. (var.)

imam agn‘s tra-atim (SP.) SMB. I, ए, 12; ApMB. 7, 4, & (var)

Svasti no agne divg prthivyah (SP.) nowhere.

sugam nn nantham pradigan na ehi SP.) KS. 2, 15. (differs),

param mrtvo anu parchi panthim

(P.) VS. 35,7: RV, >, 18, 1; AV, 12, 2, 21; SMB. 1, 7, 1s,

aryamanam devam (SP.) SMB. 12; 3 ; CD. under 246.

~ --~ ^~ ~~ ~~~ ~~~ _ ~ ~~ Sc

~--=-~~-------~--~ -

। | | |

| | | |

| |

lyam nary upabriite (SP.) AV. 14, 2, `

63 ; (var.); SMB. 7, 2, 2; ApMB. I, 5, 2. (var.)

Iman lajin Avapami (SP.) HG. 1, 20, 3. (var.)

erbhnami te saub-agatvaya hastam (SP.) RV. >, 85, 36; cp. under ASG.

amo’ham asmi sé tvam (SP.) AV. 14, 2, 71 (differs),

2 rohemam asmanam (SP.); no- where in this form.

sarasvati predam ava (SP.) ApMB. 1, 3, 5, (var.)

४२३; का bhitam samabhavat: no- where.

iubhyum agre pary avahan (SP.) RV. X, 85, 38: AV. 14;-2/, 2; ApMB. 7, 5, 3.

bhagaya svana VS. 10, 5.

ptajarataye svaha VS. 18, 28.

ckam ise visnus [ते nayatu TS. 332; 6,1; TB. 3, 7, 7, 11; SMB. 1, 2,6; ApMB. 1, 3, 7.

dve iirje vi- TB. 2, 7, 7, 77 ; SMB. 1, 2,7; ApMR. 7, 3, 8.

tini _rayasposaya visnuh ; nowhere ; SMB. उ, 2, 8; ApMB. 7, 3, 9; trini vrataya.

catvari mavobhavaya vi- TB. 339: 7, 11; SMB. 1, 2, 9; ApMB. 1, 3, 10.

pafica pisubhyah TB. 3, 7, 7, 11; SMB. 1, 2, 10; ADMB. 1, 3, 11.

sad _rtubhyah ApMB. 1, 3, II; (SMB. 7, 2, 17 sad rayas-)

sakhe saptapada bhava- nowhere in this form.

47212 €} Sivatamah ; nowhcre.

apo hi stha mayobhuvah VS, rr, 50; RV. X, 9, 1: AV. १/.8,1 SV. 2, 1187,

yo vah Sivatamo rasah VS. 17, दा न

>, 9, 2; AV. 1, 5, 2: SV.

2, 1188,

tasma aram RV. X, 2, 7184.

tac caksur devahitam VS, 36, 24 ; RV. VII, 66, 26.

सान ४516 te hrdayam dadhami (SP.) TMB, 7, 2, 21,

sumangalir ivam vadhith (SP.) cp. under AgG,

gamama vah VS. 17, ९2; 9, 3 > AV. I, 5> 3 > SV.

iha givo nisidantu HG. 7, 22, 9.

33

| catvari mayobhavaya SMB. 1,2,9. .,

dhruvam asi dhruvam tva pasyami ; pafica pasubhyah SMB. 7, 2, 10. »

nowhere. iha ratir iha ramadhvam VS. 8, 57.

sad rayasposiya SMB. 1, 2, 11. ,. sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyah SMB.

a tvahdrsam VS. 12, 11; Xi Li) 2,22: 173, 1; AV. 6, 87, I. | sumangalir iyam vadhih ; cp. under rtam cva prathamam TB. व, 5, 5, 1; GS.

cp. rtam agre prathamam jajne under ASG. kama veda te nima SMB. 7, 1, 2.

imam ta upastham madhuni sam sriami SMB. 1, I, 3 ४

agnim kravyadam akrnvan guha- nah SMB. I, 1, 4.

ya akrntann avayan ya atanvata SMB. 7, I, 5.

pari dhatta dhatta vasasainim SMB. + 1. 6:

somo’dadad gandharvaya SMB. 1, I. 7; cp. under PGS.

pra me patiyanah panthah kalpatam SMB. 1, 1, 8.

prasvah patiyanah panihah kalpatam SMB. 7, 1, 9.

agnir etu prathamo devatibhah SMB. I, I, 10; cp. agnir aitu under PGS.

imim agnis trayatam garhapatyah SMB. 7, 7, 77; cp. under PGS.

dyaus te prstham raksatu SMB. 1, I, 12.

mi te grhesu nisi ghosa utthat SMB. 1, 1, 13; ApMB. 7, 4, g.

aprajasyam pautramartyam SMB. ए, 1, 144; ApMR. 1, 4, 11. (var.)

paraitu mrtyur amrtam mo 4 gat

* SMB. 1, 13, 15; AV. 18, 3, 62.

bhth svaha VS. 20, 12, 23.

bhuvah sva‘a.

svah svaha VS. 22, 32.

bhir bhuvah svah svaha: nowhere.

imam agmanam 2 roha SMB. 1, 2, 1; cp. 4 rohemam and 4 tisthcmam asmanam.

iyam nary upabriite SMB. 1, 2, 1; cp. under PGS.

arvamanam nu devam cp. under AsGS.

ptisanim nu devam ,,

kanvala pitrbhyah vatilokam SMB. 1, 2, 5; ADMB. 1, 4, 4.

ekam ise visnus tva nayatu SMB.

I. 2. 6; cp. under PGS. dve iirje vi- SMB. 7 ; 2, 7. drin: vrataya vi- SMB. उ. 2, 8.

| yati

| ॥ | arokesu ca dantesu ४

sam afiantu visve devah ; cp. under 2409.

grbhnimi te saubhagatvaya; cp. under 2505.

aghoracaksur apatighny edhi; cp. under ASGS.

a nah prajdm janayatu; under 2505.

imam tvam indra midhvah ‘i

samra‘hi §vasure bhava १,

mama vrate te hrdayam dadha‘u; cp. under PGS,

Iekhdsamdhigu paksmasu SMB f, 3, 7.

keSesu yac ca papakam SMB. 7, 3, 2.

Silesu yac ca paptkam SMB. 1, 3, 4.

4 3, 4.

irvor upasthe janghayoh SMB. 7, 3. 5, r, 3,6 nowhere;

yani kani ca ghorani “i

dhruvam 25 diruvaham; cp. under PGS.

dhruva dyaur dhruva prthivi SMB I, 3,7; RV. X, 173, 4; AV. 6, 88, I.

annapasona manina SMB. 1, 3. &.

yad etad dhrdayam tava SMB. 1, 3, y.

annam pranasya sadvimsah SMB. 1, 3, 10.

` su kimsukam galmalim SMB. 7, 3.

11; RV. X, 85, 20; AV. 14, I, 67 ; ApMB. 7, 6, 4.

ma vidan paripanthinah SMB. ए, 3, 12; RV. X, 85, 32; AV. 12. 7. 32, 14, 2, 11; ApMB. 1, 6, To.

ya rte cid abhigrisah SV. 7, 244; RV. VIII, 1, 12: AV. 14, 2 47.

iha gavah prajayadhvam. SMB. 1, 3, 12; AV. 20, 127, 10; ApMB. 7, ५,

1 iha dhrtir iha svadhrtih SMB. 7, 3, 14.

KauGS. satyenottabhita bhiimih AV. 14, 2, ` 7; RV. X, 85, 1.

piirvaparam caratah AV. 14, 7, 23; RV. >, 85, 18.

24

yuvam bhagam AV. 14, I, उ. brahmanaspate ., 14, I, 3I.

devi agre ny apadyanta patnih AV.

14, 2, 32.

iyenagnir asya bhiimyah AV. 24, +, 8

aryamne agniin paryehi piisan AV.

14, I, 39.

ut {517९0 vigvavaso AV. 14, 2, 33. sapta maryadah kavayas tataksuh

apsarasah sadhamadam madanti AV 14, 2, 34. namo gandharvasya AV. 7, 2, 35. raya vayain sumanasah AV. 14, 2, 30. anrksaia rjavah santu pan‘tian AV. I4, 1, 34; RV. X, 83, 23. yo anidhmo didayat AV. 14, I, 37; RV. A, 30, 4.

AV. 5, 1, 6: RV. X, 5, 6

1152 tva —susime ; nowhere.

jurje tva— lavasp:saya tva 's:ubhagaya tva— jsamrajyaya tva— ‘sunpade tva—vVS.

idam aham rusantam gramam AV. ,

14, 1, 38. yo bhadro rocanahh AV. 74, 1, 38. asyai braliamanah snapanih AV, 14, 1, 39. aryaminam ya‘amahe AV. 14, I, 17. pra tva muncami AV. 14, 1, 19: RV. A, 85, 24. ugatth kanyalé imain AV. 14, 2, 52. brhaspatinavasrstim AV. 14, 2, 54,

55, 56, 57, 58. _ yad asandyam upadhane AV. 14, 2, 6

yac ca varco aksesu AV. 14, I, 35.

४2.15 sindhur nudinim AV. 14, 1, 43.

yad duskrtam yac chamalam AV. 74, 2, €6.

ya akrntann avayan yas ca_tatnire AV. 14, I, 45; cn. under PGS.

tvasta vaso vy adadlat AV. 14, 1,

33:

krtr:mah kankatah AV. 14, 2, €8.

kriayamam ; not even in AV.

asasina saumanasam AV. 14, I, 42.

sam tva nahyami payasa AV. 14, 2, 70.

lyam virut AV. 7, 56, 2.

bhagas tveto nayatu hastagrhya AV. 4, I, 20; cp. [5 tveto under ASGS.

Sam te hiranyam AV. 14, 7, 40.

a eis vayam asyah AV. 14, 2, 0.

syonam dhruvam prajayai dhirayami AV. 14, I, 47.

tam 4 fisthanumadya suvarcah AV.

, 24, 2, 47

lyam nary upabriite; cp. under. PGS.

15, 8, but this is not meant.

jivatave tva; nowkere.

a roha talpam sumanasyamana AV. 14, 2, 31.

bhegas tataksa AV. 74, 7, 60.

‘mau padau subhagau (SP.); nowhere.

aham vi syami mayi riipam asya AV. 34,1; 57:

pra {va muficdmi varunasya pasat AV. 14, I, 58; cp. 2505.

ud yachadhvam AV. 114, I, 59.

tbhratrghnim varuna AV, 14, 1, 62.

prati tstha virad asi AV. 14, 2, 15.

su_kimsukam $ilmalim; cp. GoGS.

rukmaprastaranam vahyam AV. 14, 2, 30.

emim pantham aruksima AV. 14, 2, 8 .

bribmaparam yujyatam AV. 14, 1, 64.

mi _vidan paripanthinah AV.; cp. GGS.

yedam pirvagan AV. 14, 2, 74.

siryavai devebhyah AV. 14, 2, 46; RV. X, 85, 17.

s:m rchata-suprajasau ; not even m AV

, ya rte ‘cid abhigrisah ; cp. GGS.

sa mindasana manasa sivena AV. 14, 2, 6

idam su me narah grnuta AV. 14, 2,

Q. sumingalir iyam vadhth ; cp. 2505. ya osidhayo ya nadyah AV. 14, 2, 7. ye pitaro vadhiidarsih AV. 14, 2, 73. pra budhyasva subudha AV. 14, 2,

75. , Sam kaSayami vahatum AV. 14, 2,

I2. ud va पाणु) AV. 14, 2, 16; RV. III, 33» 13.

ut tisthetah kim ichantidam 4 gah

AV. 14, 2, 19.

syonanm: dhruvam prajdyai AV. 14, I, 47.

sumangali pratarani grhanam AV. I4, 2, 26.

iha priyam prajaya te—cp. AsGS.

ma himsistan kumaryam AV. 14, 1, 63.

aghoracaksur apatighny edhi AV. 14, 2, 17; cp. ASGS.

Sarma varmaitad 4 hara AV. 14, 2, 21.

carma copa strnithana AV. 14, 2, 22.

yam balbajam nyasyatha AV. 14, 2, 22. `

upa strnihi balbajam AV. 14, 2, 23.

iad 4 rohatu suprajah AV. 14, 2, 22.

tatropavisya suprajah 14, 2, 23.

sujyaisthyo’bhavat 14, 2, 24.

vi tisthantim méatur asya upasthat 14, 2, 25.

tena bhitena ; not even in AV.

tubhyam agre pary avahan; cp. PGS ५

Sumbhai dyavaprthivi 14, 2, 45.

agmir janavit—adat ; nowhere.

agnayc janavide svaha ApMB. 1, 4, 3

Savid prasavandm 5, 24, I. tena bhitena havisa 6, 7%, 1. aksyau nau madhusamkage 7, 36, 1.

25

mahim ii su mataram suvratanam 7, 6, 2.

abhi tva manujatena 7, 37, 1.

sam pitarav rtviye srjetham 14, 2, 37.

ihemav indra sam nuda 14, 2, 64.

iyam virun madhujata 1, 34, I.

amo’ham asmi sa tvam cp. AgGS.

brahma jajiianam prathamam pura- stat 4, I, ©; SV. 1, 327; VS. 13, 3 | _

syonad yoner adhibudhyamanau 14,

2, 43.

brhaspatih prathamah siryayah 14, I, 55.

somenaditya balinah 14, 1, 2.

ihed asatha na paro gamatha 14, I,

2.

fis mena radhyatam atra tava ; not even in AV.

para dehi Sdmulyam 14, 1, 25 ; RV. Io, 85, 29.

devair dattam manuni sakam ctat 14, 2, 41.

apasmat tena uchatu 14, 2, 48.

yavatih krtya upavdsane 14, 2, 49.

ya me priyatama tanith 14, 2, 50.

ye anta yavatih sicah 14, 2, 51.

navam vasanah.surabhih suvasah 14, 2, 44.

jivam rudanti vimayante adhvare 14, I, 46; RV. 20, 40, Io.

yadime kesino janah 14, 2, 59.

A scrutiny of the above table shows that out of the total of 2z verses,

employed by the Asvalayana-Grhya in the marriage ceremony only 14 are found in the RV., 3 only in MBr., and the other three—and these are the very soul of the whole rite—do not occur in any of the Samhitas. The I4 verses, occurring in the RY., are all, without exception, found in the roth book, which is universally admitted to be a later addition. Now, the central point in the marriage ceremony in India has ever been the rite of saptapadi, but the formula with which this act of taking seven steps is solemnized is uniformly set, in all the Grhyas in prose and does not occur in any of the four Samhitas; and this, when viewed in the light of the dictum, laid down above that ‘‘the earlier the form of a grhya ceremonial the simpler and 1655 elaborate is its execution’ should suggest that in pre-Grhyasiitra times the ‘marriage ceremony, among the Indian Aryans was a simple and homely

4

20

affair, solemnized, if at all, by prose formulas, not at all requiring embellish- ment in the form of Vedic poetry, which was more or less, reserved for the mystic and higher ceremonial of the srauta type; and it was, indeed, in post-Samhitic period that the priests, actuated by the desire of meticulously religionizing all details of life, thought of claborating and decking out this ceremony with Vedic verses, some gleancd from their respective Samhitas, and others either borrowed from other Samhitas or composed specially for this purpose.

Similarly, out of the total of 87 verses, employed by Paraskara in this ceremony only 31 occur in the Vajasancyi-Samhita, and 32 are not found in RV., VS., SV. and AV.; but some of these occur in TS., [TB., or KS. Now, the number 87 is slightly more than quadruple of the number of verses used by Asvalayana; and obviously actuated by the motive ‘‘that the larger the number of Vedic verscs employed in a rite the greater is its solemnity’’ the author or authors of the Vajasaneyi-Grhya drew from their own Samhita, what they could find of interest therein, and not satisfied with the number of verses they drew from that floating mass of verses, which though not early Vedic.—and this is indicated by their metrical peculiatities—proved in course of time to be a veritable store-house for the compilers of the different

Grhya-Mantrapathas, such as the Apastamba-Mantrapatha and Mantra- Brahmana.

The author of Gobhila-sitra employs 55 verses, out of which only one is found in the SV. but 48 occur in the Mantrabrahmana, a collection of

verses designed to accompany the various domestic rites.

Out of the total of 131 verses, cited by Kausika for the marriage cere- mony, L1I are [णात in the AV., but here again the case is analogous to the Gobhila, in asmuch as the AV. is primarily designed to work out domestic tan/ra and though coeval with or even anterior to the RV. in its contents it is decidedly exterior to it in its composition.

That domestic rites in their original form had little to do with the Vedic verses is vagucly hinted by Apastamba, who says :—-

“atha karmani acdrad yani grhyante udagayanapurvapaksihahpunya- hesu karyani yajiiopavitina’”’ || (I. 1. 1-3).

‘“‘The grhya rites were so called in contrast with érauta rites, which are

27

known from Sruti, grhya rites were known from customary usage ; the ultimate authority for these rites is not Vedic texts, but custom.’’

That these rites, having little to do with the Sruti in the original, came, at a later stage to be associated with that floating mass of verses, referred to above, may be the meaning of Karka who, while commenting on the above 812, says:—

“‘pratyaksa hi srutayah Srautesu, ताल ca [णात kartrsamanyad anumeyah srutayah ||’’

“For srauta sites, there are perceptible Srutis ; for smarta (= grhya) rites the Srutis are known (to have been perceptible in older times only) by inference from the fact that both grauta and smarta rites are practised by the same people (and thus both classes of rites must have equal authority).

To this Jayarama adds:—

“smartanam api veda-miilakatvam uktain bhattaih ||"’

“The Bhattas have taught that the smarta 11165 also have Veda for their seat of authority.”’

Sankhiyana J. 6-17: —

jayam upagrahisyamino’ mayksara iti varakan gachato’numantrayate’ bhigamene puspaphalayavan adayodakumbham ca ‘yam aham bho’ iti trih procyodite pranmukha grhya(h) pratynmukha avahamana gotranamany anu- kirtayantah kanya (m ?) varayanty ubhayato rucite ptirnapatrim abhimr- éanti puspaiksataphalayavahiranyamisrim| anddhrstam asy anadhrsyain devanam ojo’ nabhisasty abhigastipah| anabhigaste’nyam afijasa satyam upa gesam suvite ma dha ity @ 240 prajam iti kanyaya acarya utthaya miirdhani karoti prajam tvayi dadhdmi pastims tvayi dadhami tejo brahma- varcasam tvayi dadhamiti ||6||

pratigsrute juhoti caturasram gomayena sthandilam upalipya pirvayor vidigor daksinimn pricim pitrya पवाद daive pracim evaika udaksam- sthim madhye lekhain likhitva tasyai daksinata uparistad tirdhvam ekam madhya ekam uttarata ekam ta abhyuksyagnim praniyadbhi manasa Sive- niyam asl saiwgamano vasunain ma no himsih sthavirai ma kumaram, gam no bhava dvipade gam catuspada ity agnim praniya tiisniin va pradaksinam agneh samantat panina sodakena trih pramarsti tat samtha- nam ity dcaksate sakrd apasavam pitrye ||| ` शत paristaranam| pragagraih (ण्डा) paristrnati trivrt paficavrd va

28

purastat prathamam atha [वत्ता miiliny agraih prachaddayati| sarvas cavrto daksinatah pravrttaya udaksamstha bhavanti daksinato brahmanain pratis- thapya bhiir bhuvah svar iti sumanobhir alau ikrtyottaratah pranitah praniya ko vah pranayatiti savyena पाडा &daya daksinenapanauti| daksinam janv ‘cya savyam pitryenajyahutisu nityam paristaranam nityahutisu ceti mandikeyah kugatarune avisame avichinnagre anantargarbhe [18068618 mapayitva kugena chinatti pavitre stha iti dve trini va bhavanti pragagre dhirayan vaisnavyav ity abhyuksya kuSatarunabhyam pradaksinam agnim trih paryuksya, mahindm payo’sity ajyasthalim Adayese tvety adhisrity- orje tvety udag udvasyodagagre pavitre dhdrayann angusthabhyam copakani- sthikabhyam cobhayatah pratigrhyordhvagre prahve krtvajye pratyasyati | Sauittus tua prasava utpundmy achidrena pavitrena vasoh siiryasya rasmibhir ity 4jyasamskarah sarvatra| nasamskrtcena juhuyat sruve capah savitur va iti tah pranitah proksanig ca ||8|

sruvah patram arthalaksanagrahanam| savyena kusin Adaya daksi- nena mile sruvam visor hasto’siti sruvenajyahutir juhoty uttarapagcirdhid agner arabhyavichinnam daksinato juhoti क्छ agne pra matir iti daksina- pascardhad agner arabhyavichinnam uttarato juhoti yasyeme himavanta ity agneyam uttaram aAjyabhigam savyam daksinam madhye’nyahutayo’ gnir janita sa me’miim jayam dadatu svaha somo janiman sa mamuya janimantam karotu svaha, pasa jnatimant sa mamusyai pitra matra bhratrbhir jhatiman- tam karotu svaheti| nijyahutisu nityav Ajyabhagau svistakre ca nityahutisu ceti mandikeya mahivydhrtisarvaprayaécittaprajapatyantaram ectad Avapa- sthinam Ajye havisi savye panau ye kugas tin daksinenagre samgrhya miile Savyena tesam agram sruve samanakti madhyam ajyasthalyam miilam catha cet sthalipakesu. sruvagram madhyam sruve miilam Ajyasthalyam tan anuprahrtyagner vaso’siti tisrah samidho’bhyadhaya yathoktem paryuksanam anamnatamantrasv Adistadevatisu amusyai svahamusyai svaheti juhuyat svahikarena suddhena vyakhydtah pratigrute homakalpah ||9|

prakrtir bhiitikarmandm sarvasim cajyahutinim éa&khdpagiinam caru-

pakayajfianam ca| ta ete prayaja ananuyaja anila anigadai asamidhenikaé ca sarve pakayajiid bhavanti| tad api ¢lokah:—

huto’gnihotrahomendhuto balikarmani | Prahutah pitrkarmand pragito brahmane hutah |

29

anirdhvajiiur vyidhajanur juhuyat sarvada havih| na hi bahyahutam devah pratigrhnanti karhi cit || raudram tu riksasam pitryam dsuram cabhicirikam | uktva mantram spréed apa dlabhyatmanam eva ca |[rol| athaitim ratrim ¢vas trtiyim va kanyim vaksyantiti tasyim rétryaim atite nisakale sarvausadhiphalottamaih surabhimigraih safiraskim kanyam aplavya raktam ahatam va vasah paridhaya pascid agneh kanyam upaveégya- nvarabdhayain mahavyahrtibhir hutvajyahutir juhoty agnaye somaya praja- pataye mitraya varundyendranyai gandharvaya bhagaya piisne tvastre brhas- pataye rajiic pratyanikaycti| catasro’stau vavidhavah <a4kapindibhih surayd- nnena ca tarpayitva caturaé nartanam kuryur et& eva devataih pumso vaisrava- nam is4nam cato brahmanabhojanam ||1T|| snatam krtamangalam varam avidhavah subhagi yuvatyah kumaryai vesma prapadayanti| चिञ्चा apratikilah sydd anyatrabhaksyapatakcbhyas tabhir anujiato’thasyai vasah prayachati raibhy चलेत्‌ iti cittir त upabarhanam ity afijanakogam adatte| sam afijantu vigve deva iti samafijaniya| yatheyam Saciin vavatim suputrim ca yathaditim|avidhavam caépalim evam tvam iha raksatad iyam iti daksine pinau galalim trivrtam dadati rupamripam ity ada tSam savye raktakrsnam Avikam ksaumam va tarimanim pratisaram 10518४0" sya badhnanti nilalohitam iti| madhumafir osadhir iti रतातत badhnati | vivahe इवा) arhayitva grhesu हका) te madhuparkikyau pascad agneh kanyam upavesyanvarabdhayim mahavyahrtibhis tisro juhoti samastabhié caturthim prati yetaitasyam codandyim evam 2115666 sarvesu bhiitikarmasu _purastac coparistac caitabhir eva juhuyat [72|| Samrajni Svasure bhaveti pita bhrata vasyadgrena mirdhani juhoti stuvena va tisthann dsindyah pranmukhyah pratyanmukho grbhnam: te saubhagatvaya hastam iti daksinena panina daksinam panimn grhnati sineus- tham uttinenottinam tisthann dsinayah pranmukhyah pratyanmukhah pajica cottara japitva, amo’ham asmi si tvam sa tvam asy amo’ham dyaur aham prthivi tvam rk tvam asi samaham sd mam anuvrata bhava tav eha vivahi- vahai prajain prajanayavahai putrin vinddvahai bahiims te santu jaradastaya ity udakumbham navam bhi bhuvah svar iti pirayitva pumnamno vrksasya saksirant sapaligant sakugin opya hiranyam iti caike tam brahmacdrine vagyataya pradaya prigudicyam digi ta stheyah pradaksina bhavanty agma- ham cottarata upasthapyehi siinarity utthiapya ehy agmanam च tisthaé- Meva tvam sthini bhava | abhi tistha prtanyatah sahasva prtandyata iti

30

daksinena prapadendsmanam akramya pradaksinam agnim paryaniya tenaiva mantrena dvitiye vasanam pradadya lajafi chamipalésamigran pita bhrata visyd afijaliv 4vapaty upastaranabhigharanam pratyabhighéranam cijyena ta juhoti {]13}]

iyam nary upabriite lajin dvapantika ण्ठ jfiatibhyo bhiiyasam ciram jivatu me patih svaheti tisthanti juhoti| patir mantram japaty asmakramanady evam dvitiyam evan trtiyam tisnim kamena caturtham praég udicyam ता sapta padani prakramayatisa ekapady iirje dvipadi riyasposaya_ tripady fiyobhavyaiya catuspadi pasubhyah paficapady rtubhyah satpadi sakha saptapadi bhaveti] tany adbhih Samayaty dpo hi sthiyabhis tisrbhih stheya- bhir marjayitva mirdhany abhisicya gam dadanity dha brahmanebhyah kim cid dadyat sarvatra sthalipakadisu karmasu suryam viduse vadhiiyam (cp. RV. +. 85. 34) brahmanasya varo gramo rajanyasyasvo vaisyasyadhiratham 52121}) duhitrmate yajnikebhyo’évain dadati_ [14||

pra tua muncimiti tream grhain pratitisthamaniyam jivam rudantiti prarudantvam atha rathaksasthiyanjanam patni kurate’ksann amimadantctyc- taya sarpisa ईने te cakre dve te cakre iti caitabhyam cakrayoh pirvavi pirvam uttarayottaram usrau ca khe rathasyetyetaya phalavato vrksasya Samya gartesv eckaikam vayam nikhaya nitya vabhimantryathosrau yufjanti | yuktas te astu daksina iti dvabhyam éukrav anadvahav ityctenardharcena yuktiv abhimantryatha yadi rathangam visiryeta chidyeta vahitagner grhin kanyain prapadyabhi vyayasva khadirasyetvetaya paridadyat tyam cid agvam iti granthim svasti no mimitdm iti paficarcam japati sukimsukam iti ratham drohantyam ma vidan paripanthina iti catuspathe ye vadhva iti émagine vanaspate Satavalga iti vanaspataév ardharcam japati sutramanam iti nivam drohantyam asmanvatiti nadim tarantyam api va yuktenaivod va armir ity agadhe preksanam ceha priyam iti sapta grhan praptayah krtah parihayya ५

anaduham ity uktam tasminn upavesyanvarabdhayain 7806 6814570 juhoty agnina devena prthivilokena lokandm rgvedena vedandm tena tva Samayamy asau svaha, vayund devenantariksalokena lokanim yajurvedena vedanam tena tva samayamy asau svaha, saryena devena dyaurlokena lokanadin samavedena veddnam tena tva Samayamy asau svaha, candrena devena क्विप्‌, lokena lokandm brahmavedena vedanadm tena tva samayamy asau svahad bhir ya ¢e patighny alaksmi devaraghni jaraghni ta(m) karomy

31

asau svaheti va prathamaya mahavyahrtya prathamopahitadvitiyaya dvitiya irtiyaya trtiya samastabhis caturthi, aghoracaksur ity Ajyalepena caksusi vimrjita, kaya nas citra iti tisrbhih kesantan abhimrsyuta tya daivya bhisaycti catasro’nudrutyante svahakarena murdhani samsravam atra haike kumaram

ulsangam dnayanty ubhayatah sujatam द fe yonim ity etayapi va ttisnim tasyafijalau phalani datva punyaham vacayati pamsavatiha bhavatikaiva stam iti suktaSesena grhan prapadayanti ||16]|

dadhikravno akarisam iti dadhi sampibeyatam: vagyatav सजसा Adhru- vadarsandid astamite dhruvain dargayati dhruvaidhi posya mayiti, dhruvam pasyami prajam vindeyeti briyat triratram brahmacaryam careyétam adhah Sayiyatain dadhyodanam saimbhunjiyatain pibatam ca trpnutam त्सा पल्ला sayainpratar vaivaham agniin paricareyatam agnaye svahagnaye svistakrte svahell pumamsau mitravatunau [पाहा] "लह a$vinav ubhau| puman indras cagnis ca pumainsain vartataim mayi svaheti purva garbhakama dagardtram avipravasah ||17||

anrksara rjavah santu panthah RV yasyeme himavantah RV. X. 121, 4;

>. 85, 23; AV. 14, 1, 34; ADMB. १, 1.2; anadhrstam asy anadhrsyam VS. 5, 5; 19. 1, 2, 10, 2; MS. 7, 2, 7: 16, 13; KS. 2, 4 all with variants. a nah prajam RV. X. 85, 43; found in MS., KS., SMB., ADMB. prajam tvayi dadhami- nowhere else. ayain astu salngamano vasinam ,, (Oldenberg begins the mantra with agnim praniya, which is wrong, cp. Concordance with agnim pranayami manasa iti).

Sain no bhava dvipade gam catuspade

RV. VII, 54, 1; also in AV., MS., SMB., ApMB.

bhir bhuvh svah—common.

ko vah pra nayati laukika?

pavitre stho vaisnavyau VS. I. 12.

mahinaim payo'si VS. 1, 20; also in TS., KS., SB.

156 tvorje tva VS. 1, 1; also in MS., KS., TS.

savitus {णच prasave VS. 1, 31. with —tus tva.

visnor hasto’si: nowhere else.

Yvam agne pramatih RV. I. 37. 10.

VS.°25;..12; TS. 4545-6; 4. अणा janita: nowhere else. somo janiman pisa jnatiman 9५ bhuh 5५२18. ; common. bhuvah svaha svah svaha ११ ayas cagne’sy anabhisastipas ca MS.,

KS., ApMB., and other texts. prajapataye svaha: common. lagner vaso'si: nowhere else. agnaye svaha: common. somaya svahi: common. _prajapataye svaha ,, imitraya svaha | varunaya svaha indraya svaha i indranyai svaha: nowhere else. gandharvaya svaha ,, ApMB. 1, 4,

2 with variants.

0126२92 svaha VS. 10, 5.

plsne svaha VS. 10, 5.

tvastre svaha VS. 22, 20.

brhaspataye svaha VS. 10, 5.

rajiie svaha TB. 3, 10, 7, 1.

pratyanikaya svaha: nowhere else.

raibhy चभ RV. X. 85, 6; AV. 14, 1, ve

ae

99

os

3

cittir 4 upabarhanam RV. X. 85, 7; AV. 14, 1, 6

sam afjantu vigvedevah RV. >. 85, 47; SMB, 1, 2, 15; ApMB. 1, Il, 3.

yatheyaim sacim: nowhcre elsc.

ripamripain pratiripo babhiva RV. VI. 47, 18; SB. 14, 5, 5, 9.

nilalohitain bhavati RV. X. 85, 28; AV. 14, I, 26.

madhumatir osadhir dyava apah RV. IX. 57, 3; MS. 4, 11, 1: 160, 5.

samrajii $vagsure bhava RV. X, 85, 40; SMB. 1, 2, 20; ApMB. 1, 6, 0.

grbhnimi te saubhagatvaya hastam

RV. X, 85, 36; SMB. 1, 2, 16;

ApMB. 1, 3, 3.

pisaii chivatamim

RV. X, 85, 37.

tubhyam agre pary avahan RV. >. 85, 38.

punah patnim agnir adat RV. >, 85, 39. ee

somah prathamo vivide RV.X. 85, 40.

sumo dadad gandharvaya RV. >. 85.

tar erayasva

4I.

amo’ham asmi sa tvam AV. 14, 2, 71; KS. 35, 18.

ehi sunari APMB. 1, 3, 14 with sunrte.

dve te cakre sirye RV. X. 85, 16; AV. 14, I, 16.

khe rathasya khe’nasah RV. VIII. 07, 7; AV. 14, I, 16.

yuktas te astu daksinah RV. 1, 82, 5.

yunajmi te brahmana keSina hart RV. J. 82, 6.

gukrav anadvahav astam RV. X. 85.

10.

abhi vyayasva khadirasya sdram RV. 111. 53, 19.

tyam cid agvam na vajinam RV. >. 143, 2.

svasii no mirmitam asvina bhagah

RV. V. 51, IL.

svastaye vayum upa_ bravamahai RV. V. 51, 12.

vigsve deva no adya svastaye RV. V. 51, 13.

svasti mitravaruna RV. V. 51, 14. svasti panthdin anu carema RV. V.

57, 15. sukimsgukam galmalim visvartipam RV. X. 85, 20; AV. 14, I, 61;

SMB. 1, 3, 11; ApMB. 1, 6, 4. ma vidan paripanthinah RV. >. 85, 32; SMB. 1, 3, 12; ApMB. 1, 6, 10. ye vadhvag candram vahatum RV. X. 85, 31; AV. 14, 2, 10; ADMB. 7, 6, 9.

chy asmanam a tistha AV. 2, 13, 4 |vanaspate gatavalgo vi roha RV. III.

KausG. 54, 8; MGS. 1, 22, 12. lyatn nary upabriite AV. 14, 2, 63

SMB. 1, 2, 2; ApMB. I, 5, 2. isa ekapadi; common in Grhyasitras. apo hi stha mayobhuvah RV. X. 9, I. yo vah sivatamo rasah RV. X. 9, 2.

8, 11; TS. 7, 3, 5, 1; MS. 7, 2, 14: 23, 9; KS. 3, 2.

sutramanain prthivim RV. X. 63, 70; AV. 7, 6, 3; VS. 21, 6; TS. 1, 5, 17, 5; MS. 4, 10, 1: 144, 8; KS. 2,

3. . tasma aram gamama vah RV. X. 9,/asmanvati riyate RV. X. 53, 8; AV.

an dadami—laukika ?

pra tva muficami RV. X. 85, 24; AV. 14, 1, 19; ApMB. 1, 5, 16.

preto muficami namutah RV. ॐ. 85, 25.

pisa tveto nayatu hastagrhya RV. X. 85, 26.

| ¢

jivam rudanti vi mayante adhvare

RV. X. 40, 10; AV. 14, 1, 46. aksann amimadanta hi RV. I. 82, 2; AV. 18, 4, 61.

12, 2, 26; VS. 35, Io. ud va tirmih gamya hantu RV. III, _ 33, 13; AV. 14, 2, 16. iha priyam prajaya te sam rdhyatim RV. X. 85, 27; AV. 14, 1, 21; ApMB., 1, 9, 4. nilalohitam bhavati RV. X. 85, 28. para dehi Simulyam ,, X. 85, asrira taniir bhavati ,, X. 85, 30 ma vidan paripanthinah 10, 85, 32. sumangalir iyam vadhih X. 85, 33. agnina devena prthivilokena- ; nowhere else,

viyuna devenantariksalokena- nowhere else.

siiryena devena dyaurlokena- nowhere else.

candrena devena digain lokena- nowhere else.

ya te patighny alaksmi.. nowhere else.

aghoracaksur apatighny cdhi RV. A. 85, 44; AV. 14, 2, 17; SMB. 1, 2, 17; ApMB. 7, I, 4.

kaya nag citra a bhuvat RV. LV. 31, I, (common.)

kas tva satyo madandin RV. IV.

37, 2. abhi su nah sakhinam RV. IV. 31, 3.

uta tya daivya bhisaja RV. VIL. 18, 8.

sam agnir agmibhih karat 1९४. VIII. 18, 9.

apamivan apa stidham RV. VIII. 18, 10.

yuyota Sarum asmat KV. ४11. 18, II,

ite yonin garbha ctu AV. 3, 23, 2. thaiva stain ma vi yaustam RV. A. 85, 42.

33

a nah prajim janayatu prajapatih KV. XL 85, 43. < aghoracakpur apaughny cdhi RV. A.

85, 41. द पादा) tvam पतात midhvah RV. A. 85, 45. samrajii svasure bhava RV. X. 85,

40.

sam afjantu visve devah RV. >. 85,

+7: ' dadtukravno akarisam RV. IV. 39,

Uj} COnUNON,

dhruvaidhi pesya mayi RVKh, aA. 85, 6; 4121113. 1, 3, 9.

dhruvam pasydimi [पुक्षा vindeya laukika ~

pibatam ca upnutam ca RV. VIII. 35, 10.

1५१11111 ca pra stutam ca RV. VILL. Boy Ads

hatain ca saltun yatatai ca mitri- nah RV. Vili. 35, 12.

agnaye svaha—-conunon.

dghaye svistukrie svaha IB. 3, 12, 2, 2-g.

Ppuinanisau miitraivaiunan SMB. 1, 4,

8.

The Grhya-siitra of Sinkhayana cmpioys about 123 mantras in the

malriage Celemony against ASvalayana, who uscs only 21 wantras; and this

fact alone should place it later than that, although Oldenberg! would have it

earlier than ASvalayana mainly on the basis of Satiknayana’s mention in

Asvalayana.

But we know that the available Grlya-sttras* are far from

» their original and the extant Sankhayana, analysed idiom the point of view

of the siitra technique seems (when compared with cther Grhya siitras) to be

loose and deficient, verging, more or less, on the later Grhya-sameruhas. And although the process of gradual claboration operaiing on the Grhya-siitras of ASvalayana, Gobhila, Paraskara and Kaugika permits us to

draw, in broad outlines, the provisional chronology of these sttras in the

order given above, this principle fails to work, when we come to review the

various Grhya-sttras belonging to the various schools of a Samita for this

reason that if the process of elaboration and amplification has contributed to

the growth of Vedic literature—as it has in the case of the later. -the pro-

1 Cp. his Intr. to Sainkh., SBE. XXIX, 3 ff. 2 Oldenberg, SBE. XXIX p. 7. n. 4; ए. 20. note 1.

9

34

cess of elimination or abbreviation’ has also had its share in its developnient.

This becomes patent by a scrutiny of the Khadira-grhya belonging to the

sV:— KhGS.

bruhinacati veda adlutya upa- nyahrtya gulave nujnato daran vila] aplavanam ca| tayor aplava- Nain purvam| mantrabhivadat tu panigrahanasya [प्राज्या vyakhya- lant} brahunana pravrto vagyato grenagninn gatvodan- mukKhas {110८1 | sndtam ahatenicha- dya ‘‘ya akrutann’ ity aniyamand- 9५1१1 [4111 (110 japet “somo dadad’’ 111 | panigranasya daksinata upavesa-

kur- ;

sahodakuwmbhal

yet| anvarabdnayain sinvenopagha- '

lain Inahavydhrtiphir ajyain yuhuyal | sumastabhis — caturthim | cvain caulopanayanagodanesu| “‘agnir etu prathama’’ iti padbhis ca panigrahane| Najyabhagau na svistakrdayyahutisv anadese | sarvattopariptan mahdivya- hrubhih| prajapatyaya ca| prayas- 1118111 [पाक | nutvopottisthatah | anuprsthain galva daksinato’vasthaya vadhvanjaliin grhuryat{ parva mata Samipaiasamisran iayan churpe krtva | pascad ८६१८८ drgatputram akramayed vadhuin daksinena prapadena “imam

usmanam’’ 111 | sakrdgrhitam anjalin ।

lajandin vadhvanyaliv avaped bhrata|

subrd va kascit| tam ségnau juhuyad `

avichidyanjalim “yan nari’ ‘iti | “aryamanam pisanam’’ ity ultara- yoh]| lute teuaiva gatva pradaksinam 21111 parivayel “kanyala pitrbhya”’ iti] avasthanaprabhrti evam_ trih | surpena Sislan udicim utkramayct ‘“‘ckam ise’ iti | iksakdveksanaratharoha nadurganu mn -

agnav opya prag ,

JaimGs.

silvia nkutapitarau paricarct | tada- dhinah syat| tabhyam anujnato jaya vindetanagnikain samanajaliyain asa- gotran) matur asaplidam jyayasals kaniyasun| dutam anumantrayate “anrksara rjavah santu pantha ८0111) Sakhayo yanui 10 varenyati| sam aryama satn bhago no’nuniyat sam jaspatyain suyamain astu deva’’ 11 | panigrahane gnim abiyamanam anu: Mantrayate “‘agnir alu plathamo devatamamt so'syal [आतज nauiicalu mrlyupusat| tad aya [प्त vartno’ nu inanyatain yatheyam su putram dgham na rodad’” i | ptayvalitain Upuatisthate ‘imam वहात tayatal garnapatyah ptajand asyat Naya वा {८119111 ayuh| asunyopastha jivatam aclu inata pautram anandam abla prabudhyatam ayam’’ 111| pulrastad agner braluviang vagyatah pratyan-

mukha udakuinbham dharayumis lipthet| daksinato gneh Samipasisa-

जाना lajati chiirpe mata dharayen दता abhave tanmaui| pralyag agner crakam [दपा vanyad = val- Valijaliyain sanivestya mdadhyad yatha prasaryaimunan pascardhain barhisah prapnoti{ athasyai vasasi proksyanumantrya dadati “‘ya akrn- tann avayan ya utanvata yas ca devir antam abhito’dadanta| tas tva devir jarasa sainvyayantv§ ayusmeatidaim patidhatsva vasa’ iti] tain briiyad ‘imam crakain daksinena padenabhi- jahi’ti] “pra me patiyanah panthah

1 ८ Wj e ca ८ ध 1 have shown it in the case of Naigama Kanda, Rk lantra-Commentiary, Atharva-

Pratisakhya, Brhaddevata, Panini, Bathaspatya-stitra and Sayana in the Intro- duction to my Atharva-Pratisikhya, P. 61, Buhler has discussed it in case of

Manu 61110 Mcdhatithi :

“Naradas ca smarati | satasdhasro granthah = prajiipatina krtah sa man- vadibhih kramena satksipta iti’’ | Taws of Manu P. AV,, XCV. See also Jolly, Miner Law-bouke, SBE, XXII, p. [ ff.

KhGS.

antranany abhiripabhih| aparéna- enim andako gatva panigraham mir- dhany avasificct] vadhim cal ‘‘sam anjantv’’ ity avasiktah| daksinam pa- nim sangustham grhnivad ‘‘grbhnami te’’ iti sadbhih| praigudicim udvahct | brahmanakule’gnim upasamadhaya pascad agner lohitam carmanaduham uttaraloma priggrivam astirya vagya- tam upavegayet! prokte naksatre’ nvarabdhayam stuvenopaghatam juhuyait sadbhir Iekhaprabhrtibhih sampatan avanavan miirdhani vadh- पौ) | pradaksinam aegnim parikra- 1141 dhrivam dargayati “dhrava dyaur” iti] abhivadva guriin gotrena visrjed vaeam| gaur daksina| atrar- chvam| dagatesv itv cke| trirfitraimn ksaralavane dugdham 117 varjayinau saha Sayyalam brahmacarinan| havi- syam anna parijapya ‘‘annapasena’”’ iti “asan’’ iti vadhva nama briivat | bhuktvocchistam vadhvai dadyat|

` त; भता) |

ee a a ee LL

| प्त patibhyah

35

1917106.

kalpatim’’ itil aiapatvim svayam japet “‘prasva’’ iti] daksinata erak- avam bharyim upavesvottaratah patih| ubhav anvarabhevatam| sva- vam uccair juhnvay javavam anvara- mahavvahrtibhir hutva (“त्‌ tiragci’”’ iti saptabhir inhoti| sam- Pitam prathamava miirdhny Asificet | “‘va tiraéci nipadvase’ham vidharani’’ itil tam tva ghrtasva dharava sam- radhi adhavamasi samradhivai svaha || ma te grhe पक ghosa utthad anyatra tvad rudatvah samvigantu | ma tvam vikesy ura avadhistha fiva- paint patiloke virfita prajim pasvantt sumanasvamana svaha || anv adva no’ numatir yvaifinin devesn manvatam | aepni§ (+ havvavahinas fat karotu sam ordhvatim senha ॥ dvans 16 prstham 141८5211 wivur fir aévinan ca stanam dhavatos te nntran savita- bhiraksatu! त wisasah naridhinad brhaspatir visve devi abhi raksantu

paéeat svaha ll aprajastim nautra- mrtvim papmdanam uta vaeham | Sirsnah लातत) ivoenmucva— dvisad-

bhvah pratimuficimi paéam svahai || “ini kani ca panani sarvanecsn tava- bhavan{| purnihnutibhir 4 jyvasva sarviini ताए a4isamam svaha || “nrajapata’’ itv cka ||

athasva daksinenn nanina daksi- nam panim erhnati{ prahastam puinsa anguli strivah! satgustham mithunakamo ‘‘erhnaimi te saubhaea- tvava hastain maya patvi iaradastir vathasat! bhago’rvami savita puram- dhir mahvam {स्तता garhanatvava devah || somo’dadad = gandharvavya gandharvo’dadad aenaye | ravim ca mutraing cadad agnir mahvam 21170 imam || नाततो) prathamo vivide gandharve vivida uttarah | trtivo’gnis te patis turivo’ham manusvaia’’ itil upanavanivrtasmanam adbistha- pavet strivat] nuttarapurastad agner bharyaya sim preksvamano {फति “aghoracaksur apatighni 118 edhi sumanalh suvarcah | jivastr devakima syona वप्‌) no bhava

;

36

JaimGS.

dvipade gam catusnade |] त. nah pra- jim janavatu prajAnatir alarasava sam anaktv arvamal adurmangalih patilokam 4 viga 4am na edhi dvipade gam catuspade || tim 70152 chivata- mam crayasva vasvam bijam manusya ९010711 | va na पता पचति visrayatai ९.८९द्‌ा7 ugantah praharama éenhem II amo’ham asmisa tvam samaham aan rk tvam mano’ham asmi wik {vam dyaur aham orthivi tvam tav ehi samt bhaviva saha reto dadhava- hai pumse putriva vettavar mam anu- vrata bhava sahaégavva maa bhewd- iv’ itil athfsvA anima orhitvaenim nintkramevatim “ir tvam 058" irk te mata कत) si mam ehi saha pretava asthe ravasnosena’ iti | tasvam prat- vavratitivan bhratinvo सत्‌ suhrd abhieharitan Jaian chiirnad afialino- paghatam afyalav avanet! unastir- nibhichiritin krtva tan itardenanu ivhuvat “kanvala, ivam nar. arvam- nam” itil “‘kanyali nitrbhwah natt- [ति yativam ava diksim ayaksata svahall ivam nary upabriite’enau त्राति) तरनत | dirghavur astn) me palir edhantaim jfatavo mama svaha ॥ arvamnam ni devam kanvaenim ava- ksatal ca imam devo aryami_ oreto muncatn mamutah svaha’’ iti] homi- {त्ति janati catur “viéva 110 tvavi vavam dhara udanyii ival ati gihe- mahi dvisah’’ iti] tiisntm dharika kamavavanee caturtham! daksinain सीः) kama 1९ Acoksate | nittaramnirastad aeneh santa nadanyv abhyntkramaved “ekam ise’”’ iti prati- mantrom ‘‘ekam ise visnus tvanvetu | 0९८५ पो visnus tvinvetul ता ravasnpnsiva visnus tvanvetu | catviri mavobhaviiva visnus tvanvetu | pafica nraiabhvo visnus tvanvetu! sad rtu- bhvo visnus tvanvetu| sakha santa- padi bhava’’ iti] saptame pracim avasthapvodakumbhena marjayerann “apo hi sthivabhis’’ tisrbhih | preksa- kin anumantrayate ‘‘sumangalir iyam vadhir पात्रम्‌) sameta pasyata| sau-, bhagyam asyai datva yathastam

37

JaimGS.

viparctana’’ iti] preksaved dhruvam arundhatim sapta rsin “‘nagvani’’ iti pratijananam| ‘‘dhruvo’si’’ ‘iti dhru- vam upatisthate | ("तारत dhruva- ham patikule bhivasam amusva’’ iti nalinima erhnivad, “‘asau’’ ity atma- no, arundhatim ‘“‘arundhaty arnddha- ham patva bhiivasam amuni’”’ iti Datin&ima_ gegrhniyad ‘‘asan’’ ity Atmanah ||

“nisi tveta’’ iti prasthitim anu- । mantravate! “piisa tveto navatu has- faerhvasvinan {शत्‌ pra vahatim rithena] शाता gacha शाता vathiso (ङा स्ता) vidatham 4 vedas’ 11) | svam kulam praiptim ka- Ieanasih kalvinaprajah samavajir- nah pratvavaropavanti “tha priyam praiava te sam rdhvatim asmin 21116. garhipatvava jigrhil end natva tan- vam sam sriasvathajivr’ vidatham त एता iti] pratyavaropvanaduhe earmany uttaralomany upavegayed “Sha givo nisidanty ihagva tha piiru- sah] iho sahasradaksno’bhi तस्त ni sidatv’’ itil kumaram npastha adhaya Sakilotin avapet phalani voithd pva. kumaram anvarabdhavai juhuvyad “Wha dhrtir tha rantir iha ramasva | mavi तागा mayi svadhrtir mavyi ramo mavi ramasva’’ itil trirdtram aksaralavanaginau brahmacariniv adhahsiunveginav asaimnvartamanau saha savitim ||

Now, the KhGS. employs about 40 verses in the marriage ceremony; they all occur in the Gobhila-Grhva in that very order; and this creates suspicion that either GGS. is an amplification of the KhGS. or the latter is an abbreviation of the former. 1 prefer the second alternative! for the following reasons :—

The act of divination of the auspiciousness or inauspiciousness of a Proposed bride by reference to experts or by casting lots, which is fiver by ASGS. and GGS. has been discarded by KhGS. The testing of the girl is all-important for marriage and it must have become so very common that a

reference to it seemed unnecessary to the author of the KhGS. I So Oldenberg, SBE, XXX, XXXVII,

38

2. KhGS. 1. 4—‘‘mantribhivadat tu panigrahanasya”’ enjoins the act according to the mantra; thc mantra ‘kima veda te’ etc. is not stated, for

which cp. GGS. I]. 1. 9.

3. In the beginning of the ceremony GGS. prescribes, in detail, the sunply of the requisites: KhGS. omits this in that form.

4. KhGS. deletes ‘‘pra me patiyanah”, ‘‘prasyah’’ and the act, which they accompany; they occur in both GGS. and JGS.

5. KhGS. I. 3. 27—‘‘iksakiveksanarathdrohanadurganumantranainy abhiriipabhih’’ refers to a speech to the leokers—on, riding the chariot, and murmuring verses 10 ward off dangers on the way; the verses, which have been deleted here, are given by GGS. and others.

6. In the act of dhruvadatsana KhGS. has omitted the verse ‘dhtuvam asi’, and ‘(a?)mddhahim asmity evam eva’ retaining only “dhruva dyauh’ ctc.

7. A comparison of the parallel siitras of GGS. and KhGS. puts i beyond denbi thit the latter is an improvement on the former from the point of view of brevity. KhGS. has deleted word after word from GGS;

here and there he has combined two or three GGS.-siitras into one. This is typified in:—- GGS. TL. 7. 16-18:— KhGS. I. 3. 6:-—

atha yasyah कषरा) erahisyan — bhavati snitam ahatenachadva sasiraska सवि bhavati] ahatena vasanena “va akrntann’ itv antya- patth paridadhyad ‘vi akrntann’ itv etaya rea | | manavam panigraho japet pari dhatla dhatta visasa’ ii ca pravetinn vajno- | ‘somo’ dadad gandharvia- pavitinim abhvudinayan japet ‘somo’dadad ya’ iti, gandharvaya’ iti.

GGS. II. 3. 19-22. KhGS. I. 3. 7:— ८५ a Cc 8 .4+- कः ४ | ; pascad agneh samvestitam katam evam ja- panigrahasya daksinata tivam vanvat pada pravartavantim vacavet ‘pra éavet ` a nation i (1 upavesayct. me pativanah panthih kalnatam’ iti| svavam The rest is presumce-

janed ajapantyam “prasva’ itil barhiso’nte kata- | ably understood ntam pranivet| piirve katante daksinatah pani- | ` erahasyopavigati!

05. IT. 2. 5:— | 165. I. 3. 20:—

sakrt samerhitam lajinim afijalim bhrata sakrdgrhitam afijalim— vadhvafijalav dvapati | Note the deletion of sam. GGS. IT. 2-6:— I. 3. 22.

tam sopastirnabhigharitim agnau juhoty tam sagnau juhuyad ,

39

avichindaty afijalim (भ्य nary upabriite iti || | avichidyanjalim ‘iyam nati iti| sopastirnabhigharitam etc. deleted.

11. 2. 8:— I. 3. 24. hute patir yathetam parivrajya daksinam hute tenaiva gatva agniin §=palinayati mantravan va brahmanah | pradukginau agnun par ‘kanyala pitrbhya’ iti | nayet ‘kanyala juionya iti | IT. 2. Q:— - ~` 25 Pparinita tathaivavatisthate tathakramati avasthanaprabhrty cvau, tatha japati tatha juhoti evam trih | {1111 | 11. 2. 10:— 1, 3. 20. । Surpena scsam agnav opya = pragudicim surpena sistin agnav abhyutkramayauti ‘ekain ise’ iti| opya pragudicim utkramu-

yet ‘eka isa’ iti|

‘Lhe deletion of abhi | may be noted. 1.2. 3 ee PAL 4.2

iksakan prati mantrayet ‘sumangalir iyaim | iksakaveksaneratharo- vadhur’ iti] | halauurganumantranany

Separate sitras for separate acts accom- | abluadpavlili| panicd by verses. All acts combined into । (011८, 1. 3. gu.

(६1114111 palin sat- gustham grhniyad ‘grbh- nanu ta’ 111 sadbhih |

II. 2. 15:—

avasiktayah savyena paninanjalim upod- । grhya daksinena panina daksinain panim sangus- tani uttanain grhitvaitah sat pamgrahaniya

Japali ‘grbhuami ta’ iti| |

|

11. 3. 1-6:—

udvahanti prag udicyam वाडा yad brahma- nam Kulam abhirupam| aparendgnim anaduhaim rohitamn carma praggnvam uttaralomastirnain

1. 4. 1-3.

prag udicim udvahet | brahmanakule’gnim — upa- samadhaya pascad agner

bhavati] tasminn etam vagyatam upavesayanti | | lolutam carmanaduham sa khalv asta eva anaksatradarsanat| prokte ¦ utturaloma praggrivam naksatre etc , astirya vagyatam upave- ˆ, sayet | prokte naksatre...etc. 11, 3. 8. 22: 1. 4. 4:— hutvopotthayopaniskramya dhruvam pradaksinam a gnim

This may be enough to establish that KhGS. is an abbreviation of the

GGS.; and that in abbreviating his model the author of the KhGS. has

damaged the perspicuity of the original, rendering 116 own product disjointed

40

and, at places, difficult to understand. And if the KhGS. is made out to be an abbreviation of the GGS. thc Drahydyana, which is virtually identical with the KhGS. will, prove to be so.

But the case of JGS. is different. In dealing with marriage it cites about 45 verses. Out of these none is found in JS; 23 occur in SMB., 15 in the KXV., and 8 in the AV. Out of the 23, occurring in SMB., 16 are with variants; out of 15 found in the RV. 7 have variants, out of &, occurring in the AV., six are lound with variants.

Out ot the total 45, 27 are given in sakalapatha (excluding the 3 Mahavyahrtis). ‘Lhe verse ‘irk tvam’ ctc. has A and B and so also “kanyala pitrbhyah patilokain yati’’; in both these mantras probably only half mantras are implied; and thus is signincant. That a great mujority of the verses are given in sakalapatha shows that they are not from J>. or any other set mantra collection obtaining in that school; that the majority of the verses found in the SMB., RV., and AV. occur there with varianis should suggest that they are not taken from them cither. A close scrutiny of the GGS. und jGS. would show that in’ them the order of events is different, along with that, also the order or verses ; Gobhila omits some of the verses used by Jaimini and adds some, which are not found in the latter. dhe GG». starts with the test of the proposed bride, while JGS. opens with scnding a messenger instead, a peculiarity, it shares with LGs., ApGS., and AgGs. , All these points taken together, shouid indicate its independence trom Gobhila; and when we consider the name Jaummiya: Grhyasiiira, (which is exactly parallel to Kautnuma-grhya) referring as it does directly to the school of Jaimini, we should place it «ल्ल than the GGS. which was composed by Gobhila probably atter the Inauthuma-grhya, a work which it superseded, in course of time, on account of its superiority in matters of system and detail. That the Grhyasitra of Jaimini is a mixture of description and verse, while in the Gihyasitra of Gobhila description of the rites has been separated from the verses—(the latter being compiled in the form of Mantra- brahmana), decidedly an improvement upon Jaimini—should strengthen its posterity, mo matter whether it was Gobhila who compiled the Mantra- brahmana for his requirements or it was compiled by some one else long before his times. To Jaimini such a stock of verses is not available. He,

4

on the other hand, draws on the floating mass of literature associated with domestic ritual, and while doing so, does, curiously enough, forget to borrow the verse ‘imam aSmanam’ etc., accompanying the act of treading on the stone, one of the seven most important rites constituting the marriage ceremony ; and all this, viewed in its proper perspective would permit us to propose some such chronology of the Grhyasiitras belonging to the SV. as:—

7. The Grhyasiitras of the Kuthuma (School) and Jaimini.

2. The Grhysitra of Gobhila.

3. The Grhyasttras of Khadira and Drahyayana.

4. The Kauthuma-grhya in its extant form.

To the Black Yajurveda belong: — Manava-grhya.

Varaha-grhya.

Kathaka-grhya. Laugaksi-grhya. Baudhayana-grhya. Apastamba-grhya. Bharadvaja-grhya. Hiranyakesi-Grhya.

> 0 भै > ८ = ८ PO

Agnivesya-Grhya.

Of these the Manava and Varaha go with the Maitrayani ; the KGS. and LGS, side with the Kathaka, while the last five go with the TS.

The marriage ceremony in the MGS. (+VGS.) is as follows: —

bharyam vindate | krttikasvatipirvair iti varayet | rohinimrgasirah- Sravanasravisthottananity upayame | tathodvahe | yad va punyoktam| एकत. vivahakdrakani bhavanti: vittam riipam vidya prajiia bandhava iti | ekalabhe vittam visrjed dvitiyalabhe riipam trtiyalabhe vidyam | prajiidyam vandhava (ba-) iti ca vivahante (—dante?)| bandhumatim kanyam asprstta- maithundm upayacheta| saménavarnim asamdnapravaram yaviyasim nagnikam grestham| vijianam asyah kuryat| astau lostan dharet| siti- lostam vedilostam dirvalostain gomayalostam phalavato vrksasyadhastal slostam Smaséanalogtam adhvalostam iti | devagare sthapayitvatha kanyim gtahayet | yadi smadganalostam erhniyad adhvalostam irinalogtam va

6

42

nopayamet | sainjustain dharmenopayachet | brahmena é¢aulkena va | Satamitiratham dadyad gomithunaim va |

khe rathasya khe’nasah khe yugasya gatakrato |

apalain indras trig piirty (purtvy or pitvy?) a(va)krnot siiryatvacam || iti tenodakamsyena kanyam abhisificet |

sad arghyarha bhavanty rtvig dcaryo vivalyo raja snatakah priyas ceti | aprakaranikan va parisainvatsarad arhayanti | prakaranikah kartarah sadasyas ca vrtah | ‘‘na jivatpitrko’rghyain pratigrhniyad”’ iti Srutir athava pratigrhniyat | athainam arhayanti | kaimsye camasc va dadhi madhu caniya varsiyasa pidhayacamaniyaprathamaih pratipadyante | ‘ virajo doho’si virajo doham agiya mayi dohah padyayai virajah kalpatam’ ity ekaikam ahriyamanam pratiksate | savitrena vistararn pratigrhya : —

aham varsma sadrsanam udyatam iva suryah | idain tam abhi tisthimi yo ma kag cabhidasati |

iti japati| ‘rastrabhrd asi’ ity acdarya dsandim anumantrayate | tva dosa’ ity adhastat padayor vistaram upakarsati | vistara dsinayaikaikam trib praha| ०81४8 | ‘bho’ ity aha| ‘nama arseyaye'li Srutih| spréaty argh- yam| padyena paidau praksalya savitrena madhuparkam pratigrhya_prati- sthapyavasiyya| ‘namo rudraya patrasade namo rudraya patrasada’ iti pradesenadhyadhi pratidigain pradaksinam sarvato’bhyuddigati] ‘madhu vata rayata’ iti tisrbhir angulya pradaksinain pratyrcam trir iyanti | ‘amrto- pastaranam asi’ ity upastarati| ‘satyain yasah ताः mayi इय) érayatam’ iti madhuparkam trih pragnati | ‘amrtapidhanam asi’ ity dcdmati | suhrde’vasis- tam prayachati| asipanir gam praha| ‘hato me papma papmanam me hata|

43

om kuruta’ iti presayati| caturo brahmanan nandagotrin bhojayet| pasvangam payasam va karayet| ‘namainso madhuparkah’ iti érutih| yady utsrjet:-— “mata rudrindm duhita vasiindm svasidityanim amrtasya nabhih| pra nu vocam cikituse jandya mi gam anagim aditim vadhista || bhir bhuvah svar om utsrjatu trnany attu’’ || athalamkaranam| ‘alamkaranam asi sarvasma alam me bhiiydsam’ | ‘pranapanau me tarpaya [samanavyanau me tarpaya udanariipe me tarpaya] sucaksa. aham aksibhyam bhiiyasam suvarca mukhena sugrut karnabhyam bhiiydsam’ iti yathalingam angani samrsati] atha gandhotsadane vasasi | pari dhasye yaso dhasye dirghayutvaya jaradastir astu | Satam jivema Saradah puriict rayasposam abhisamvyayisye || yasasa mi dyavaprthivi yasgasendrabrhaspati | yaso bhagas ca ma risad vaso ma prat imucyatam || ity ahatam vasah paridhatte| kumaryah pramadane ‘bhagam aryamanam plsanam tvastaram’ iti yajati| prak svistakrtas catasro avidhava nandir upavadayanti| abhyantare kautuke devapatnir yajati || pragudaficai laksanam uddhatyavoksya sthandilam gomayenopalipya mandala caturasrain vagnimn nirmathyibhimukham pranayet| tatra brahmo- pavesSanam|] darbhanan pavitre mantravad utpady‘emam stomam arhata’ ity agnim parisamuhya paryuksya paristirya pagcid agner ekavad barhih strnati] udakpraktulin darbhan prakrsya daksinams tathottaran agrenagnim daksinair uttarin avastrnati| daksinato’gner brahmane samnstrnaty aparam yajamanaya| pascardhe patnyai| aparam aparain sakhodakadharayor lajadha- ryas ca pascad yugadhdrasya ९३ | ‘syond4 prthivi bhava’ ity etayavasthapya Samimayih Samyah krtvintargosthe’gnim upasamadhaya bharta bharyam abhyudanayati| vasaso’nte grhitva : — aghoracaksur apatighny edhi Siva pasubhyah sumanah suvarcah | virasur devakama syona sain no bhava dvipade sam catuspade || ity abhiparigrhyabhyudanayati| uttarena ratham vano vanuparikram- yantarena jvalanavahanav atikramya daksinasyam dhury uttarasya yugatan- mano'dhastat kanyam avasthdpya sgamyam utkrsya hiranyam antardhaya ‘hiranyavarnah sucaya’ iti tisrbhir adbhir abhisicya| atraiva ‘vanasdbdam kuruta’ iti presayati] athasyai vasah prayachati:— ya akrntan ya atanvan ya avaharan| yas ca gna devyo’ntan abhito’tatananta ||

44

tas tva devyo jarase sam vyayantv dyusmatidam paridhatsva vasah ||

ity ahatam vdasah paridhdsyanvarabhyagharav ajyabhagau hutva | ‘agnaye janavide svahi’ ity uttarardhe juhoti| ‘somaya janavide svaha’ iti daksinardhe | ‘gandharvaya janavide svaha’ iti madhye| ‘yukto vaha’, ‘yad akitam’ iti dvabhyém agnim yojayitvi naksatram istva naksatradevatam yajet tithin tithidevatém rtum rtudcvatam ca ||

somo dadad gandharvaya gandharvo dadad agnaye | rayim ca putrams cadid agnir mahyam atho imam || agnir asyah prathamo jatavedah so’syah prajam muficatu mrtyupasat | tad idan raja varuno’nu manyatém yathedam stripautram aganma ridriyaya svaha’ iti] ‘hiranyagarbha’ ity astabhih pratyrcam Ajyahutir juhuvat! yena ca karmanechet tatra jaydn juhuyat| jayanam ca grutis tam yathoktam | ‘akiityai tva svaha bhiityai tva svaha prayaje tva svaha nabhase tva svaha aryamne tva svaha samrddhyai tvi svaha jaydyai tva svaha kamaya tva svaha’ ity rca stomam ‘prajapataya’ iti ca! sucih pratyann upayanta tam ‘samiksasva’ ity dha| tasyam samiksaminayam japati: mama, vrate te hrdayam dadhatu mama cittam anu cittam te astu | mama vacam ekamana jusasva prajapatis tva niyunaktu mahyam | _iti{ ‘ka namasi’ ity dha| namadheye prokte ‘devasva iva savituh prasave’svinor bahubhyain piisno hastabhyaim hastam grhnamy asau’ iti hastam grhnan nima erhnati | pranmukhyah pratyanmukha iirdhvas tisthann asinaya daksinam uttinam daksinena nica riktam ariktena:—_

yathendro hastam agrahit savita varuno bhagah |

erbhnami te saubhagatvaya hastam maya patya jaradastir yathdsat | bhago aryama savita puraindhir mahyam tvadur garhapatyaya devah || yagre vak samavadata pura devasurebhyah |

tam adya gatham pisyamo ya strinam uttamam manah ||

Sarasvati predam ava subhage vajinivati |

yam tva visvasya bhiitasya bhavyasya pra gayamy asydgratah || amo’ham asmi sa tvam si tvam asyapy amo’ham |

dyaur ahamn prthivi tvam Tk tvam asi simaham |

reto‘ham asmi reto dhattam II

ta eva vivahavahai purnse putraya kartavai| €$€ putraya vedhavai | rayasposdya suprajastvaya suviryaya || (vettavai?)

45

iti | abhidaksinam Aniyagneh pascadt:— etam agminam 4 tisthatam asmeva yuvam sthirau bhavatam | krnvantu visve deva उशा vain Saradah satam || iti daksindbhyam padbhyim asmanam asthapayati | vathendrah sahendranyaé avaruhad gandhamadanat | evam tvam asmad agmano avaroha saha patnya || i rohasva same (ततता pra piirvyayusmati | kanye putravati bhava || ity evam dvir asthipavati | catuh parinayati | ‘samitam samkalpe- thim’ iti paryaye paryaiye brahma brahmajapam japet || tato vathartham karmasamnipato vijfievah | aryanme’gnaye pusne varnnaya ca vrihin yavan vabhinirupya proksva lata bhrijati | maitre pra- vachati sajitiya avidhavayai | athdsyai dvitiyam vasah prayachati tenaiva mantrena| darbharajjval ‘indrinyah sammmahanam’ itvantan samayamya pumainsam granthim badhnati:—- sain {एते nahyaimi payasa prthivyah sain tva nahvamy adbhir osadhibhih | sain tvi nahvimi prajaya dhanena sf samnaddha sunuhi bhigadheyam || itv antarato vastrasya yoktrena kanyain samnahyate | athainadnv upa- kalpayate Sirpam laja isika agmanam afjanam! catasrbhir darbhesikabhih Saresikabhir va samufjabhih satilabhir ity ckaikaya (raikakubhasyafijanasva sammnikrsya ‘vrtrasyasi kaninika’ iti bhartur daksinam aksi trih prathamam ankte tathaparam tatha patnyah sesena tiisnim| disi salakah pravidhyati: yani raksimsy abhito vrajanty asya vadhva agnisakagam agachantyah | tesam aham pratividhyami caksuh svasti vadhvai bhiitapatir dadhitu ॥ iti] lijah pascad agner npasidya Samiparnaih samsrjya ईप्‌) samatn caturdha vibhajyagrenagnim paryahrtya lajadharyai prayachati! laja bhrata brahmacfri vafjalinafijalyor avapati] upastaranabhigharanaih sampatam ta avichinnair juhutah :— aryamanam nu devam kanya agnim ayaksata | so’sman devo aryama preto muiicdatu maimutah svahalf tubhyam agne pary avahan siiryam vahatuna saha] punah patibhyo jayam da agneh prajayi saha || punah patnim agnir adad 4yusi saha varcasa | dirghayur asyaé yah patir jivati saradah satam || iyam nary upabrite (‘gnau) lajin Avapantika | dirghayur astu me patir edhantam jiiatayo mama ||

46

iti (japanti)| evam ‘pisanam nu devam’, ‘varunam nu devam’, ‘yena dyaur ugra’ ityidaya udvahe homah| jayabhyatanah samtatihoma ristrabhrtag ca| ‘akiitiya svaha’ iti jayah ‘praci dig vasanta rtur’ ity abhyatanah| ‘prandd apanam samtanv’ iti samtatihomah| ‘rtaséd rtadhama’ iti (dvadasa) rastrabhrtag ca| ‘trataram indram’, ‘vigvaditya’ iti mangalye | lijah kamena caturtham ‘svistakrtam’ iti | athaindm pracim sapta padani prakramayati ‘ekam ise dve firje trini prajibhyas catvari rayasposaya pafica bhavaya sad rtubhyah | sakha saptapadi bhava sumrdika sarasvati| ma te vyoma samdrii |] ‘visnns tvam unnayatv’ iti sarvatranusajati] pascad agne तोट carmany anaduhe pragprive lomato darbhan Astirva tesu vadhiim upavesayaty api va darbhesv eva | imain visyami varunasya pagam yaj jagrantha savita satyadharmi | dhatug ca yonan sukrtasva loke’ristam ma saha patya dadhatu || iti yoktrapagain visdya vasaso’nte badhnati| anumatibhyam vyahrtibhis ca] ‘tvamn no agne’, ‘sa tvam no agne’, ‘avas cagne’si’ iti ca] samimayis tisro’ ktah samidhah ‘samudrad trmir’ ity etabhis tisrbhih svahakaérantabhir adadhati! aksatasaktiinam dadhnas ca samavadiya ‘idam havih prajananam ma’ iti ca hutva ‘vi te muficimi raganam vi ragmin’ iti ca hutvé pavitre’ nuprahrtyajyenabhijuhoti| ‘edho’sy edhisimahi’ iti samidhari Adadhati | ‘samid asi sam edhisimahi’ iti dvitiyam|! ‘apo adyanv acarisam’ ity upatisth- ante| kumbhad udakena ‘apo hi sthiyabhir’ marjavante( varo daksina || sumangalir tyam vadhiir imam sam cta pasyata| saubhagyam asyai datva yathastam viparctana || iti preksakin vrajato’numantrayate| atraiva simantam शाणी | trigyetaya éalalyi samilena va darbhena| ‘send ha nama’ ity etayé | athabhyanjanti : — abhyajya keSin sumanasyamanah prajavarir yagase bahuputna aghoréh | 62 bhartuh svagurasyavadayayusmatih Svasrumatié = cirdyuh || iti| jivornayopasamasyati : — samasya kein avrjinin aghoran giva sakhibhyo bhava sarvabhyh | Siva bhava sukulohyamani iva janesu sahavahanesu || iti! athainau dadhimadhu samagnuto yad va havisyam syat| tasya svasti vacayitva ‘samana va akitani’ iti saha japanti| ubhau saha prasnitah || punyahe yunkte| ‘yufijanti bradhnam’ iti dvabhyam yujyamanam,

47

anumantrayate uaxsinam athottaram| ahatcna vasasé darbhair va ratham salimarstil| anki nyankav abhito rathan ye dhvanta vata agnim abhi ye samcaranti| diirehetih patatri vajinivains te no’gnayah paprayah palayantu || iti cakre’bhimantrayate| ‘vanaspate vidvamiga’ ity adhisthanam | sukimégukam salmalin visvartipai hiranyavarnam suvrtam sucakram| 4 roha siirye amrtasya lokain syonam patye vahatum krnusva || iti pram abhiprayaya pradaksinam avartayati | prati mayantu devatah prati brahma suviryam | prati ksatrain tu yad balay prati mam aitu yad yasah || iti yathdstay: yantam anuniantrayate| amangalyam ced atikramati ‘anu mayantv’ iti japati| ‘namo rudraya gramasada’ iti gname ‘ima rudraéya’ iti ca] ‘namo rudrayaikavrkgasada’ ity ckavrkge ‘ye vrksesu Saspiiijara’ iti ca | ‘namo rudraya smasanasada’ iti SmaSane ‘ye bhiitandm adhipataya’ iti ca | ‘namo rudraya catuspathasada’ iti catuspathe ‘ye एष्व) pathiraksaya’ iti ca| ‘namo rudrdya tirthasada’ iti tirthe ‘ye tirthani pracaranti iti ca| yatra- pas taritavya asidati| ‘samudraya vainave sindhinam pataye namah, namo पर्वा sarvasain patye, visvaha [पडदा visvakarmandm idam havih svah svaha’ ity apsiidakafjalin ninayati| ‘amrtam va asye juhomy ayuh prane’ py amylam brahmana saha mrtywn tarati, prasahad ’ iti ‘ristir’ iti ‘muktir’ it muksiyamanah ‘sarvam bhayam nudasva svaha’ iti trih parimrjyacdmati | yadi nava taret ‘sutramanam’ iti japet| yadi rathaksah gamyani va risyetinyad va rathangam tatraivagnim upasamadhaya jayaprabhrtibhir hutva ‘sumangalir *iyain vadhir’ iti japet | vadhva saha | vadhim sameta paéyata| vyutknima pantham jaritam javena(-4?) Svena vaisvanara idayadsyagratah | dcaryo yena yena prayati tena tena saha || ity ubhiv eva vyutkrimatah| gobhih sahastamite grimam praviganti brahmanavacanad va || aparasminn ahnah samdhau grhan prapadayita| ‘prati brahmann’ iti pratyavarohati| mafgalani pradurbhavanti| gosthat samtatim ulaparajim strnati| rathad adhyopdsanat | yesv adhyeti pravasan yesu saumanasam mahat| tenopahvayamahe te no janantv agatam|| iti taybhyupaiti |

46

grhan aham sumanasah prapadye viram hi viravatah suseva | iram vahanti ghriam uksamanas tesv aham sumanah samvasama || ity abhyahitagnin sodakain sausadham avasatham pratipadyate| rohi- nya milena va yad va punyoktam| pascad agne rohite carmany anaduhe pragerive lomato darbhan astirya tesu vadhiim upavesayaty api va darbhesv eva| athasyai brahmacarinam upastha avesayati:— somenaditya balinah somena prthivi mahi | asau naksatranam csam upasthe soma 4hitah || iti| athasya tilatandulinaim phalamigsranam anjalim pirayitvotthapya | athasyai dhruvam arundhatim jivantim sapta rsin iti dargayet | acyuta dhruva dhruvapatni dhruvam pasyema sarvatah | dhruvasah parvata ime dhruva stri patikuleyam || iti tasyam samiksamandyain japati| Svobhiite prajapatyam payasi sthalipakam Srapayitva tasya juhoti (ajyasese) | cakrivanaduhau va me van maitu te manah | cakravakam s¢mvananam tan nau samvananam krtam || ili yajamanas trih prasnati| avasistam tisnizn patni| aparaline pinda- pitryajnah| sa vyakhyatah| samvatsaram brahmacaryain carato dvadaéa- ratram (tnratram ckaratram:) va| athasyai grhan visrjet| yoktrapasain visaya tau sammnuipatayet || MGS. dhanaya tva: nowhere. putrebhyas (va +, prajupataye : ” aham varsma sadrsanam: not found in Samhitas. ka idam kasma adat MS. 1, y, 4: 135. 1; AV. 3, 29, 7; Kd. 9, 9, 12 samanad va akutani MS, 2, 2, 6: 20, 10; KS. Io, 12. sam gachadhvain sam janidhvam MS. 2, 2, 6: 20, 12

khe rathasya khe'nasah RV. VIII 01, 7=AV. 14. I. 41 both with

RV. 1, go, ©; Ks. 39, 3 madhu naktam MS. 2, 7, 16; RV. 4 gg, 7> VS I3, 28 KS 39, 4. madhuman no vanaspatih MS, 2, 7, 10: RV. 1, ५५, 8; VS. 13, 29; KS. , 39) 5 GS amrtopastaranam asi: cp. B satyain yasah इण mayi—AG. I, 24, 29. (BGS+TB.) amrtapidhanam asi: cp. BGS. hato me papma: wanting in Samhitas. om kuruta: cp. BGS. mata rudranain ApMB. 2, 10, 9; RV. VIII, tor, 15; SMB. 2, 8, 15.

variants. bhiir bhuvah svah: common. virajo doho’si ApMB. 2, 9. 13 with jom utsrjata ApMB. 2, 10, 12. variants. irnany attu,, 2, 10, II. rastrabhrd asi ApMB. 2, 9, 8. dalainkaranam asi PG. 2, 6, 26 with 1115. tva dosah: nowhere. variants.

nama arseyaya: ,, cp. KGS. nao rudraya padtrasade: nowhere. madhu vata rtayate 2, 7, 16: 9g. 18

pranapanau me tarpaya PG. 2, 6, 18 paridhasye yago dhasye PG. 2, 6, 20 with variants

TT FT -

49

yasasa ma. dyavaprthivi PG. 2, 6, ar. ya ime dyavaprthivi 2, 13, 23: 168, yam aryamanam pisanam: nowhere. 10; RV. >, 121, 6 with variants. imam stomam arhate MS. 2, 7, 3: 78, japo ha yan mahatir visvam dyan 2, 1; ApMB. 2, 7, 1; SMB. 2, 4, 2; 13 23: 16g, 2: RV. X. 121, 7 RV. I, 94, 1: AV. 20, 13, 3. with variants. syona prthivi bhavatu MS. 4, 12. 2: |a nah prajiy) janayatu—2, 13, 23: 180, 16; ApMB. 2, 15, 2; SMB. 109, न. 2, 2, 2; RV. I, 22, 15; VS. 35. 21. lakiityai tva svaha: Kaus. 5. षप. aghoracaksur apatighny cdhi: cp. bhiityai पतर ,, MS 4, 3, 30.

AGS. and PGS. prayuje tva: nowhere.

hiranyavarnah sucayah MS. 1, 2, 1:/namiase tva svaha: १ 9, 12, 2, 13, 1: 151; 7; ApMI.Jaryamne tva: sa 1, 2, 2, with variants. pamrddhyai tva: = ,,

yasan raja varunal MS. 2, 13, 1:\jayayai tva: 53 151, 11; ApMB. 1, 2, 3; (c.d.|kamaya tva ,, Kaué. BaF: differ) AV. 1, 33. 2-=ApMB. |Prajapataye MS. 3, 11, 4: 166. 5—6 yasain deva divi krnvanti bhaksam| (by prafika; difficult to identify ) MS. 2. 13, 1: 152, 10; ApMB, 1 !samiksasva: nowhcre. 2, 4; AV. 1, 33, 3. both difterlmama vrate 1८ hrdayam SMB. 1, 2, from MS, fo aap bunasabdain kuruta: Jaukika? <a Naindsi: nowhere; but cp. ko va akrntan ya atanvan ApMB. 2, 2,| 0111251, 5; SMB. 1, 71. 5. AV. 14, 1, 45.|devasya tva savituh prasave VS. 1.10. all with variants. yathendro hastam agrabhit: nowhere. Prajapataye svaha: common. grbhnami te saubhagatvaya hastam

indraya ऽधत्त : ‘i | cp. AGS. 2118८ svaha: a | yagee vak sam avadata: nowhere;

somaya svaha:

न cp. PG. 7, 7, 2. agnaye janavide syahi: ApMb. 1. ९

sarasvati predam ava ApMB. 1, 3, 5

3 With jani— | With variants.

somaya Janavide: ApMR, 1, 4, 1j4mo’ham asmi sa tvam AV, 14, 2, with jani. - 71; KS. 35, 18; AG. 1, 7, 6; PG.

gandharvaya ja—ApMB. 2, 4, 2 with) © 6, 3; ours different from all. jani-.. clam asmanam a listhatam: nowhere

yukto vaha: HG. 1, 2, 18 yvukto -| In this form: cp. १ tisthemam— purastat. ApMB, 3, 5, 1. ,

yad akittamn: nowhere: by pratika?|yathendrah sahendranya : nowhere,

somo dadad gandharyaya: ep, BGS.,[samitam satnkalpethain MS, 2, 7 77: and PGS, YO, 5: VS. 12, 57; TS. 4, 2, 5, 2:

agmir asyah prathamo jatavedah:| KE. 16. 11. Nowhere; with variation in SMB. indranyah sallinahanam MS. 1, IT, 2: I, I, 10. | ४, 2: (TS. 7, 1, 2, 2. with—pyai).

hiranyagarbhah sam avartatagre 09.91१) tva nahyami TB. 3, 5, 6, 1: AV. 2, 13, 7: 168, 5; RV. +, 121, 1.| 14, 2, 70.

yah pranato nimisatah MS. 2, 13, 23::Vrtrasyasi kaninika MS. 1, 2, 1: 10, 168, 7; RV. X, raz, 3 with slight) 4. (VS. 4, 3 with variant). variants, १ ` [एणा Taksimsy abhito vrajanti: no-

ya ojodah baladih MS. 2, 13, 23,! where; but cp. श्प kani ca 168, 9; RV. >, 121, 2 with var. | ghorani SMB. 1, 3, 6, ` ॐ

yasyeme एए girayah 2, 13, 23:)yYamanam nu devam (SP.) differs 168, 11; RV. X, 121, 4 with var. from all Grhya-siitras,

yena dyaur ugra 2, 13, 23: 168, 14;|tubhyam agre Pary avahan: cp. PGS. RV. X, गथा, 5 with variants, j; With variants.

50

RV. X yas ca 5 : 5, 10; KS. punah patnim agnir adat~ RV. X, 85,jayas cagne MS. 7, 4» 3 5

o : 39. AV. 14, 2, 2; APMB. 1, 5, 4-| 5» 43 APMB. ae ee ae (ifers; ours goes with RV-+ AY. ‘samudraid प्रणा Ms. I. 0, 2: 87, Id, s ¢ म against ApML. | RV. 1४, 58, २, 4 > ie [४६1१५ nary पवग: cp. PGS. cvayaln mama pra petals MS. 1, 6, ks — ane 2 ae « | ,

pisanam mi devam: cp. AGS. | : 87, 15; gt IV, ° , 2 ees varunatn nu devam ,, a3 (ey srngi MS. 1, 0, 2: 67, 17; akiitiva svalii: nowhere. RV. IV, 58. 3 eee praci dig vasanta rtuh Ms. 2, 7, 205 jidant havih iia al MS. 3, 11,

tog, 10; prose of 23 lines. | for 150, 10; WS. 19, 48. । pranad वपा sam tanu MS. 2, 13.744 te munca rasanam TS. 1, 0, 4, 11096 3; MS. 1, 4, 0: 48, 2.

3: 153, 9) prose of 23 lines. क | 11:>14] rtadhamagnil MS. 2, £2, 2:/edho’sy edhipmahi MS. 1, 3, 39: ` 11.45 ‘Ose 10, 11.

1.1. 5. 1—2 prose of 5 lines. ts, : ta na tdam brahina ksatram MS. 2,| 41 adyany 4117) Ms. 1, 3, 39; | JO, 12; WS. 20, 22.

T2, ae 1.45, 2: . Fi MS 2 saiphito visvasima MS. 2, 22, 22, tho hi otha mayobhuvah M5. 2, 7, | 5: 20, 100.

145. 3- rf es Ss Za susumnah siryatasmily MS. 2, 12,,¥? vah sivatamo rasah MS. 2, 7, 5: ; | 79, 10.

& : 445. 4. MS. 2 isiro visvavyaca vato gandharvah 2,:l4sina ५ दासात्‌ vali MS. 2, 7, : 5: a, I

12, 2: 145, 5. | 3: 0, 1, 7 ;< bhuji suparnah MS. 2. 12, 2: 1.45, p.bumangalir ivan vadhiih cp. PGS.

नि “4 loann ^ ५ ° ~~ . brhaspatir visvakaima = ,, we Te es aes He be toe Ae: 179, 09, prajapatih paramesthi ,, i: Oe KS. 8, 17; 11). 2, 4.2, 7. _ _ | amrdayo dirchetih he |, प. वात लो sumanasyamanah ; sa no bhuvanasya pale ,, to, Bewhere, ave a yasya te visva तर) t1.oamasya तदा vrjinanaghoran:

भै म clad ३) ” ४ . Ass. * ta na idaw brahma ४ ,, 12, aowhere.

17. samana va akitant MS. 2, 2. 6: 20, 100; KS. 10, 12,

yunjanti bradhnam arusam MMS. 3, 12, 18: 165, a; RV. 1, 6, 1.

yunjanty asya kamya hari MS. 3, 10, 3: 185, 7; RV. 7, 6, 2.

वाभा nyankayv abhito rathain ye Td.

न ee 072 ^. APM 2y 215-17:

tring prajabhyaly ” ae PG. 9. a var. :

ey i. ध different) नावा vidvatigo क णा MS.

५ 0) प „= (लिला ॥ 3, 16, 3: 186, 7; RV. VI, 47, 26;

९९८. 1 val AV. 6, 125, 7.

sakha saplapadi bhava—-ApMB. १1111101 Salmalim ApMB. 1, 6, 3. 14 differs. J

| .. [2 Xx र . Bh ages „ var.; RV. >, 85, 20; AV. 74, nam vi syami varunasva ApMB. 1, : Or. var.: SMB a 3. tl 4 5 1 ‘< 9 ae = : , # e 5,17; US. 1, 1, 0, 2, 3, 5, 6, Itanu ma yantu devatah: nowhere.

,

trataram indram MS. 4, ५, 27; 139,

visvaditya: nowhere; cp. visva aditya vasavas ca devah AG. 2. 4, 14: PGs 33.326;

kama nu devam: nowhere.

ekam ise visnuh: cp. PGS. BGS, ete.

(५९ firje ,, ve

differs. | pralima_,, ” ” bhith svaha: common. |pamo rudraya gramasade = ,, bhuvah कण्ठते ,, ¡[त rudraya MS. 2, 0, 9: 224. 0; RV. svah svaha: 0 po -1:14. 1 {vain no agne varunasya MS. 4, 10,| namo rudrayaikavrkgasade: nowhere. 14; 153, 11; RV. IV, 5, 4. ive vrkyesu Saspiiijarah MS. 2, 9, 9:

sa tvain no agne MS, 4, 10, 4: 153,! 128, 15; VS. 16, 58; TS. 4, 5, 14; RV. 1V, उ, 5, - च ध +

57

namo rudraya émaginasade: nowhere.| prasahad iti—nudasva: ve bhiitinaém adhipatayah MS. 2, 9,| sutramanam prthivim MS. 4, 10, ए; 0; 128. 17; KS. 17, 16; VS. 16. 144, 8; RV. X, 63, 10; common.

59; TS. 4. 5, 11, I. vadhiiin sam eta pagyata: nowhere; namo rudraya catuspathasade PG. 3, but cp. imarh sam cta pasyata 15, 8. RV. ५, 85, 33: AV. 14, 2, 28.

ye pathain pathiraksayah MS. 2, 9, (MG. cites by pratika showing g: 129, 1: KS. 17, 16; VS. 16, 60: that it had a Mantrapatha before it). TS. 4, 5, 11, 1. vyutkrama pantham: nowhere.

namo rudrava tirthasade: nowhere. | prati brahman MS. 3, 11, 8: 152, 12.

ve tirthini pracaranti MS. 2, 9, 9 | yesv adhyeti pravasan: nowhere; but 129, 3; KS. 17, 16; VS. 16, वि cp. yesim adhyeti pravasan AV.

49.4.51. | 7. 00, 3; VS. 3, 42. samndriya vainave: nowhere, with! grhin aham sumanasal prapadye variants: SG. 4, 14, 2. HG, 1, 20, 2; AS. 2, 5, 17; ApS. namo nadinain~-patye: nowhere. 16, 70. 4. visvihai jusatim: ध ' someniaditya balinah RV. +, 85, 2; ५९५) svaha MS. 4, 9, 12: 134, 3; AV. 14, 1, 2: ApMB. 1, 9, 2 all common, with variants. amrtim va dsye: nowhere, | acyuta dhruva dhrivapatni: nowhere. amriamn brahmana saha: nowhere. | eakrivan anaduhau va me. ५१

The fact that MGS. employs about 179 verses in the marriage ceremony against 21 employed by AGS. makes it posterior to the latter. The correct- ness of this view is made very probable by the fact that while AGS. envisages eight varieties of marriage the author of MGS., together with those of VaGS. and KGS., mentions only two, 1.८. the Brihma and Saulka.

That the VaGS. closely resembles the MGS. becomes patent by a

cursory comparison of the two; that VaGS, is an improvement on the MGS. Is shown by:—

MGS, [. त. 25:— VAGS, NIT. 2:—

अनदन्‌ aham aksibhva hyasa 7 ibhva {1९7 aks tham aksibhyain bhiivasam 1 aham aksibhyfm bhiiyasam suvarca mukhena, susrut karnabhyain eee : bhiivasam’ iti yathalingam angani sausprgati} सीति = gandhotsaddane 1 yandhachidane| pari dhasye... ४३५६४] | pari dhasye...ity ahatam jiyam ity ahatam vasa achadya || vasah paridhatte |! । ।

suvarea mukhena susrut karnabhydaimn

While the MGS. employs sucaksak ete. in touching the limbs of the body and pari dhasve etc, for putting new cloths on the bride, the VaGS. employs the verse sucaksa@h etc. in both rubbing the body of the bride and putting new cloths on her; in this case the verse pari dhasve ete. becomes redundant in asmuch as the act of dressing the bride has already been covered by the verse sucaksah itself.

That the present reading of the VaGS. is an attempt at improving upon

52

the MGS. becomes clear by a study of the manuscript Sh of the VaGS., which reads: — -~sucaksa. aham aksibhydin गाप ऽमा suvarca mukhena susrut karni-

|

This reading exactly agrees with the MGS, and this is so laid down in

bhyam iti yathalingam angini samspréati| atha gandhachadane

the Varaha-Grhvapaddhati of Gatigadhara.

2. MGS. I. 7. 5:— VaGS. Nw 45 rohinimrgasirahsravanasravisthottaran- tirgasirahsravisthottaranity = upaya- ity upayame || met ||

The deletion of rohini and the change of wbavame into upavamet

may be noted. 3. MGS. I, 7. 5-—12:— । VaGs. XN, 5.—12: --

ven 0 bh भा 11. paiiea vivahakirakini bhavanti— ittan ष a bandhavs . - ¦ 1९, >~ 7; भथ 1 वता vidya prajna Danchava सदा) rapa vidya prajiia bindha- iti] ekalibhe vittam visrjed dvitiyi- 1; ३ भ labhe ग्वा trtiyalibhe vidyam भणण) | ekalabhe vittam visrjet | dvi- prajfiayain bandhava iti ca vivahante = ततो rupam | trtiyalabhe vidyam | (—dante? }| bandhumatim kanyam [गदी त्रा) tu bandhave ca vivadante | asprstamaithunam upayacheta| sama- ‘anrksara’ iti varakin vrajato’numan- navaram asaminapravaram yaviya- trayate bandhumatin kanvam asp- sin nagnikéin Sresthiim]| vijhanam asyah kuryat] agstau lostan तापात्‌ | sitalostam vedilostain = darvalostan ध x ee: gomayalostan phalavato vrksasyii- (प्राण Jostan = iharet—sitalostain dhastal lostam smaganalostam adliva- vVedilostam = gomavalostan sSmasina- lostam irinalostain iti| devagire stha- lostam caf tesim ला) grhnisveti य र Sane | yadi privat] smaMinalostam ced grhniyan ¢ ५ 1 [५ भर) 5 a ॥ ३ ae त 1 e ‘rinal Osrain gropiyad achvalosfam = ponayacheta] asamsprstim dharme- Ininalostain va nopayamet sauijustan । ध : dharmenopayacheta’ bradhmena. nopayachcta brahmena saulkena va | gaulkena va] éatamitiratham dadyad : Satamitiratham dadyad gomithnnan gomithunain va || ` |

The similarity of the two is striking, VAGS. replaces MGS. astan’

rstamaithunadm = upagachetanagnikain Sresthiim | लोतो asyai kuryat |

lostan with caturo lostan, in which it agrees with BhGS 1. 1. For the prescription of 8 lumps cp, AGS. 1. 4. र; GGS. Tf. 1. 4; KGS. XTV. 5. 4. MGS. I. 0. 4 : --- VaGS. +]. 4; na jivatpitrko’ rghyam pratigrhnivid - eee iti Srutih| athava pratigrhniyat | Option deleted.

_ 5. MGS. I. 9. 6-12:— VaGS. XI. 5-10: — kansye camase va dadhi madhu kamsye camase vi dadhani madhv canlya varslyasa pidhayacamaniya- asicya varsiyasa pidhaya ‘virijo do- prathamaih _ pratipadyante | ` णत] ham agiya mayi dohah padyayai vird- doho’ si virajo- doham aSiya mayi jah’ iti madhuparkam dahriyamanain dohah padyayai virajah kalpatim ity pratiksate| savitrena vistarau_prati- ckaikam parental pratiksate | grhya ‘rastrabhrd asi’ty asandyam savitrena vistaram pratigrhya aha | udagagram astrnati| ‘aham varsma’

na jivapitrko’rghyan pratigrhniyat |

53

varsma’ iti japati| ‘rastrabhrd asi’ty ity ckasminn upavigati| ‘mad १४२५ acarya dsandim anumantrayate| “ma | yosan' ity anyataram adhastat tva 0058. ity adhastat padayor vista- | padayor upakarsati| vistara asinayal- ram upakarsati] vistara asinayaikai- bee +h Ord $ ॥ 4 kain trih praha| naiva bho ity dha | ` kaikam trih praha| naiva bho ity aha nama drseyayeti ईप) || ` ‘na ma risame’ti ||

The similarity between the two amounts to actual identity; the slight variations seen in the two are deliberately introduced by the VaGS. This becomes clear by a study of the manuscript Sh of the Variha, which sides

with MGS. in:-~

I. pidhiyacamaniyaprathamaih pratipadyante |

2. virajah kalpatim iti ekaikam adhriyamanain pratiksate |

3. savitrena vistaram pratigrhya ‘ahan varsma’ ity ekasminn upa- vigati| rastrabhrd asity acarya व्रता anumantrayate |

4. adhastat padayor vistaram upakarsati |

5. mama arseyayeti srutih|

The readings of Sh are practically identical with those of MGS. Later

redactors have introduced variations in order to show it off as a distinctly

different school manual. 6. MGS. 1. ro. 10. 11: — | VaGS. XIV. 12:— yena karmanechet tatra [अङ्‌ ' vena karmanertset tatra jayafi juhuyad juhuyat| jayanain ca srutis tam ya- | iti javanain Srutih| tva (tam?) yathok thoktam || tam (ep. tani yvathoktam KGS. 25.14.). By inserting iff VaGS. has elucidated the rather obscure construction of the MGS.

7. MGS. [. 10. 1a-14:— ४१.1.11 ~ ४ sucih pratvann upayanti tam samiksasva ity | pratyanmukha upayanta

तरौ | lasvimn samiksaminiyaim japati ‘mama । Vrate fe” iti] ka ताते तप | namadheye prokte ‘devasva {va savituh’ iti hastam grhnan athasya upanayvanavad mama होता| pranmukhvah pratyatmukha तात.) grhnati niearik- lrdhvas tisthann dsindya daksinam uttinaim ग daksinena niciriktam ariktena || —

The process of abbreviation is unmistakable.

8. MGS. I. 10. 16-11, 1: VaGS. NIV. 13:

‘devasva te savitnh’ — ity

tam ariktena |!

pradaksinam agnim pari- nayet| pascid agner dar- bhesv asmanan) avasthii-

pavati| ‘a tisthemant asm-

inam’iti] alvaivasyvi dvi-

54

The process of abbreviation is made patent. The emphasizing particle eva in the VaGS. implies the exclusion of the MGS, —matter standing between

the act of treading the stone and ziving to the bride another dress.

9. MGS, 1. गा. 26:— VaGS, XIV. 21 :-- kumbhad udaken ‘apo hi ङौ udakiwmbhena miarjayante| ‘punantu marjayante | ma pitara’ ity anuvikena] ‘apo hi-

sthive’nety eke |

Reference to the MGS. is unquestionable, though the prescription of marjana with the three verses beginning with ‘ipo hi stha mayobhnyah’ is found in other siitras as well.

10. MGS. 1. 12 enjoins the act of hair-parting etc; this is omitted by the VaGsS.

Tr. MGS. 7. 13. 1-3 is an introduction to the return journey of the pair; the fourth stitra prescribes murmuring of the mantra anki nvankau ete. over the wheels of the chariot. The VaGS. omits all reference to the return journey and the chariot; instead it directly enjoins the murmuring of the verse atk ९/८. This abbreviation has made the test of the VaGS. rather clumsy and disjointed.

12. MGS. I. 14. 1-5:— VaGS:— aparasminn ahnah samdhan = grhiin prapadayita] ‘prati brahmann’ 111 pratyavarohati | mafgalani pradur- | prapadayet | rathidyvaupasanat Sati bhavanti gosthat samtatém ulapara jin strnati| rathad adhyopasanad ‘yesv

aparasvahnah samdhikale grhan

{६1511 «ulaparajim ताता | एए

8015९010 tayabhyupaiti || bhyupaiti || The hand of the abbreviator is unmistakable. KGS.

udagayane bhiryai vindetal krttikasvatiptirvair ii varayet | laksanina Jaksanfni pariksayet | blrigadheyvam) api ६६ कतना) pariksavet] vedyh sitiyah hhradad gosthid adevanid idahande eatuypathid irinat sambharyain navamam | ‘rtam eva paramesthy ता) natyeli kim canal rta ivan prthivi त sarvam idam iyam asau bhuyad’ iti kanvava nama grhitva sarvatah krtalaksanan pindan panav adaya kumarya upanimayet| ‘etesim eka grhane’ti briiyit| piirvesam caturnain ckam grhnantim upayachet| sambhir- yam apity eke] rohinimrgasirahsravisthottaranity upayame| एतत्‌ पपर punyoktam ||

atha brahmadeyiyaih pradinavidhim = vaksyamah| —suddhapaksasya_

punyahe parvani vodagagrin darbhan Astirya tesiipavisatah| prafimukhah

55

pratigrahita samatyah pratyatmukhah pradata] madhye pragagrodagagrin darghan astirya tesiidakam saimidhaya vrihiyavin opya dakginata udain Aasinah rtvig upayamianam karayct| sametesv aha ‘dadani’ itil ‘pratigrhnamt’ ili trir Avedayate| ‘ctad vah satyam’ ity uktva ‘samana vali, sam vo mandmsi’ ity rtvig ubhau samiksamano japati ||

atha suikadeyayah| hirahyain vyatiharatali| ‘piajabhyas tva’ iti pradadati| ‘tiyasposaya tva’ iti pratigrhnati! kaise hiranyain samupya ‘hiranyavarna’ iti cutusrbhih sainavamrsante | gaudanikair mantraih kanyam alainkrtya catuspade bhadrapithe prah asinayas catasro’ vidhava mata pita ca पापा saptamas tii sahasrachtdrena pavilreya snapuyitvahatena vasasa prachadya sthahpakasya juhoti ‘indraya svahendranyal svaha pusgtyar svaha Dhagaya svaha [कृवा svaha sriyat svalia laksmyai svaha pustyai svaha visvavasave gandharvarajaya avaha’ iti] nadim [पुजा] myrdangaim Ppahavane sarvani ca vaditrani gandhodakena samupalipya kanya prava- dayate ‘sunai vada dundubhe suprajastvaya gomukha prakridayantu kanyah sumanasyamanal sahendranya krtamanyala’ iti{ pratisakhi prakri- dayaty लमा ahar dve vahoratre ||

Yajiiyasya vrksasya prag ayatain Sakhdin sakid Achinnam sitratan- luna prachadya sdvitrena kanyayai prayachati| ‘ya te’laksmir matrmayi pitrmayi sakramani sahaja vapi ka cit] tain tisyena saha devataya प्रा bhajami nir pudami sa dvisantan gachatu tisyabrhaspatibhyain namo nama iif tasya utsargah sthavaroduke sucau va devatayatane |

athato havisyakalpan ' vyikhyasyamah| dasavarsikamn brahmacaryain kumanpain dvadasavargikam val] brahmacaryante gandharve devakule va dvav agni prajvalya dvau pasu upakaroty aryamne daksinain prajapatyam uttaram| asambhave tv ckapasuh|{ tandulair va kuryat| yathasthanain pasur yathasthanam avadanani tatha havih| agnim 50111111 valunaiy mitram *indram brhaspatiin skandan rudram vatsiputram bhagam bhaganaksatram kali वट bhadrakalin ptsanam tvastaram mahisikamn ca gandhahuti- bhir yajeta ||

athato havisyapunyahah| udakantain gatva yathopapatti va 18935 sthalipakan Srapayitva sarvagandhaih phalottaraih sasiraskam snapayitva- hatena vasasa prachadya sthalipakasya juhoti ‘indrini varunani gandharvany udakanya agnir jivaputrah prajapatir mahdrajah skando’ryama bhagah prajanaka’ iti ||

yam ceva dvitiydin वसा] kanya vivahayisyan syat tasyanm ratryam alite nisakale navain sthalim dhrtya payasi sthalipakan srapayitva sarva- gandhaih phalottarail: sasiraskain snapayitvahatena vasasa prachadya sthali- pakasya juhoty ‘agnaye somaya imitraya varuniycndrayodakaya bhagaya-

56

rvamne pine tvastre nije prajapataya’ iti] eta eva devatah pumsah kum- bham vaisravanam isanam ca yajeta ||

catasro’stan vavidhavah = sakapindibhili striyo‘nnena तय brahmanan bhojayitva vinagayibhih saha samgayeyur api va caturo nartanam kuryat | ‘kridam yah sardho ताया) anarvanam = raithesubham kanvai abhi pra gayata’ ili] akpatasaktinam agniimn pustipatin prajipatin ca yajela] ‘agnina rayini asnavat posun eva divedive yasasain viravattamain || ‘prajapate na hi tvad anya’ iti ca] sarvatrodvahakarmasv anadistadevatesv agnim pustipatin prajapatin ca yajcta ||

atha prasthanikam| tasmin yathoktam upasamadhaya jayaprabhrtibhir hutva pascad bhagini sicain grhnati 5391011 grhitva| ‘pis’ ma’ iti yanti yatrodakain| ‘Sam no devir’ ity upasprsya ‘praci dig’ iti yanti yathadisam ||

sad arghyarha bhavanty acarya rtvig raja vivahyah priyah snataka iti] athainain arhayanti] adau ca karmanah| arghyam udakain saugadham darbha 111 | kaise camase va dadhy asicya madhu ca varsiyasa pidhaya vista- rabhyain parigrhya padyaprathamaih pratipadyante| ‘mayi doho’si virajo dohah padyayai virajo doham asiya’ ity abriyainayam anumantrayate | ‘vistaro'st matari sida’ iti vistarain astirya tasminn upavisati| vistara asitayaikaikam toh praha| ‘naiva bho’ ity ala ‘na marsa’ iti] ‘$azu no devir’ ity apo"bhimantrya padyabhih praksalayate ‘daksinaim padam avanenija idam ahant asmin kule brahmavarcasam dadhainy uttaram pada avancnija idan whan (11931 tejo viryam annadyam prajain pasin brahmavarcasain dadhami’ ili] ‘apo I ythiyabhir” arghyain pangrhya savitrena madhuparkam ‘vistaro’sy antariksam udluvisrayasva’ iti vistaram avakrsya ‘uiu tva’ ity avasirya ‘tac saksur’ ity aveksya ‘prthivyas tva’ iti vistare nidhaya ‘madhu vata rtayata’ iti tisrbhi, pradesnya pradaksinam dlodayati| ‘vasavas tvagnirajano bhaksa- yantu pitaras tva yamarajano bhakpayantu rudras tva somarajino bhaksa- yantv adityas tva varunarajano bhaksayantu visve tva deva brhaspatiraijano bhaksayantv’ it: pradakginai pratidisain pratimantrai patrasyantesu lepan nimarsti] ‘yan madhuno madhavyasya Pparamasyannadyasya paramaim annadyain rupaim tenaham madhuno madhavyasya paramasyannadyasya paramo nnido inadhavyo bhiyasam| trayyai vidydyai yago’si sriyai yaso’si yasasc brahmano diptir asi satyasrir yasah srir mayi इणे) त] Srayatam’ iti madhuparkasya catus prasnaty atgusthadvitiyabhih kanisthaya prathamam evam anupirvain sarvabhis tadavasistam suhrde prayachati | acamaty ‘amrto- pastaranam asi’ iti] tasma asipanir gam praha| tam sti ‘mama camusya ca papmanam jahi hato me papma papmanam me hatoin kuruta’ iti! caturo nanagotran brahmanan bliojayet! esa ddya upayah| yady utsrjen ‘miata

57

rudranam’ iti japet ‘mata rudranam duhita vasiinain svasadityanim amrtasya nabhih| pra nu vocan cikituse janiya mi gam anagam aditim vadhista | siiyavasad bhagavati hi bhiiya atho vayain bhagavantah syaima| addhi trnam aghnye vigvadanim piba suddham udakam dcaranti| om utsrjata | trnany attv’ ity uktvaé tam पृक्ता) pasum angam val ‘namaipso madhu- parkah syad’ iti ha vijfidyate| api va ghrtaudana eva syat |

‘anrksara rjavah santu pantha ycbhih sakhdyo yanti no vareyam | sam aryama sam bhago no ni niyat sam jaspatyam suyamain पप deva’ ity udahiram prahinoti| gamigikhay& sapalasaya pidhayaharet | etasam evapam udakarthan kurvita} ‘Sam na apo dhanvanyah gam nah santv anipyah | gain nah samudriya apah gam u nah santu ya ima’ ity akevalabhir adbhih snalam ‘ya akrntan ya avayan \4 atanvata ag ca devir antarh abhito’dadanta| tas tva devir jarasi sam vyayantv dyusmatidam pari dhatsva vasa’ ity ahatam visah paridhapya ‘asasina’ ity antarato mauiijena darbhena yoktrena va samnahyati| ‘asfisind saumanasain prajam saubhagyain rayim| agner apuvrata bhiitva sam nahye sukrtiya kam| preto muficami namutah subaddham amutas kara! yatheyam indra midhvah suputra subhagasati || pis tveto nayatu hastagrhyasvinau tva pra vahaltam rathena! grhan gacha grhapatni yathiiso vasini tvam vidatham avadasil ma vidan paripanthino ya Asidanti dampati| sugebhir durgam atilam apa drantv arataya’ ity udaniya | uktam vasasah karma| acdrikani| tiisnim nirmanthyam bhrastrat samtapa- nam yatra dipyamanam va bahir agnim upasamadhaya parisamiihya par- yuksya paristiryajyamn vilinotpitain krtvaghirid Aijyabhagantam hutvaparen- Agnim ano rathain vavasthapya ‘yoge yoga’ iti yunakti daksinam itaram uttarim itaram| tiisnim vimucya ‘khe rathasya khe’nasah khe yugasya §ata- krato| apalim indras trig piitva karotu stiryavarcasam’ iti hiranyam nistark- yam badhvadhyadhi mirdhani daksinasmin yugatardmany adbhir avaksara- yate ‘gain te hiranyam’ iti] ‘gam te hiranyam sam u santy (-tv) Apah Sain te methi bhavatu gam yugasya tardma| gam ta 4pah satapavitra bhavantv ena patya tanva sam srjasva’ iti] dakjinatah puman bhavati| atha juhoty ‘agnaye janivide svaha somaya janivide svaha gandharvaya janivide svaha | - dyusah prinam’ iti samtanir juhoti| jayabhydtanan ristrabhrtas ca | tani yathoktam| aAdhipatyani juhoti| ‘akitya’ iti tribhis ‘tva’ ityantaih | ‘hiranyagarbha’ ity astabhih pratyrcam| ‘bhih svahe’ti mahavyahrtibhis catasrbhih| ‘agna ayimsi’ ity Agnipivamanibhig ca tisrbhih| hutva kanyaya mirdhani sainpatan avanayed “ya te patighni tanir apatighnim te tin karomi syaha| va te’putriya tanh putriyam te tain karomi svaha |

8

58

ya te’pasavya tanth pagavyam te tam karomi svaha’ iti tribhih| udag agner darbhesu pracim' avasthapya sucih purastat pratyafin upayanta ‘devasya te savituh prasave’ Svinor bahubhyam pisno hastabhyim hastam grhnami’ iti hastam grhnati daksinam uttinam sangustham nicadriktain ariktenaivam savyain savyena| ‘grbhnimi’ iti catasro varain vacayati ‘grbh- nami te suprajastvaya hastau maya patyad Jaradastir yathasah| bhago aryama savita puramdhir mahyam tvadur garhapatydya devah || tam pusafi sivata- mam erayasva yasyaim bijam manusya vapanti| ya na ura uSati visrayate yasyam usantah praharama sepam || somo dadad gandharvaya gandharvo dadad agnaye| rayim ca [पक्ता] cadad agnir mahyam atho imam || somah prathamo vivide gandharvo vivida uttarah| trtiyo agnis te patis turiyo’ham manusyaja’ iti] tato gatha vacayati ‘sarasvati predam ava’ ity anuvakam | ubhav ity cke| yadi prthak tantram pradaksinam agnim aniya_ tatraivopa- veSya samsthapayet| ckakarmani tantra uttarenaignii: pratyetya 1410 vivahah| ‘ya ime dyavaprthivi’ ityidaya udvahe homé jayaprabhrtayag ca naikakarmani tantre svistakrd ajyabhagan ca| pascad agner darbhesn ‘sa tvam asi’ iti vdacayati| ‘si tvam asy amo’ ham amo’ham asmi sa tvam ta ehi vivahavahai punise patraya kartave rayasposdya suprajastvaya suvirydya’ 111| agnim abhidaksinain aniya‘ihy {4manam’ iti vara dakyinena padas- manam asthapayati| ‘ehy asmanam Atisthagmeva tvam sthiro bhava | krnvantu visve deva dyus te Saradah gatam’ iti] ‘atisthemam’ iti vadhim | ‘a tisthemam agmanam asmeva tvam sthird bhaval pra mrnihi duvasyavah sahasva prtanyata’ iti] Ajyasyanjalav upastirya ‘idam havir’ ity abhimr- Syathasyai samilajan avapati bhrata brahmacari val tan avichindati juhoty ‘aryamanam nu devam kanyi agnim ayaksata| so’sma devo शवा preto muficatu mamusya grhebhyall svaha’| ‘agnir ina janiman’ iti vacayati | ‘agnir ma janiman anaya janimantam karotu jivapatnir bhiiyasam| ‘iyam nari’ iti sarvatrinusajati| ‘iyam nary upabriite tokmany Avapantika | dirghayur astu me patir edhantam jfiatayo mam’ 11 | paryayane paryayane lajahomo yajamanam cisgmAnain casthipayati | ‘gandharvam pativedanam’ iti] ‘gandharvam pativedanain kanya agnim ayaksata| so’sman devo gandhar- vah preto mujiicatu mamusya grhebhyah svaha || ‘somo ma jiatimén’ iti vacayati| ‘somo ma jiatiman anaya jiatimantam karotu jivapatnir bhiiya- ee | ‘tryambakam yajamaha’ iti] ‘tryambakam yajamahe sugandhim Patiposanam | urvarukam iva bandhanan mrtyor muksiya mamusya egrhe- bhyah svaha] (डवे ma paguman’ iti vacayati| 05 ma pasum4n anaya pasumantam karoty jivapatnir bhiiyasam| gist’n svistakrte juhoti éirpena

59

karta| varo daksina| tisnim hastau vimucya ‘vi te muficami’ iti samnaha- nam| uttarato’gner darbhesu praciin prakramayaty ‘ekam ise dve irje trini rayasposaya catvari mayobhavaya 09068 prajabhyah sad rtubhyo dirghayu- tvaya saptamam sakha saptapadi bhava sumrdika sarasvati| ma te vyoma saindrse visnus tvanvetu’ ity anusangah| ‘tac caksur’ ity adityam upastha- payati| astamite’gnim| jivantin: dhruvam svastyatreyam dargayaty arundha- tin ca] etesam ekaikain ‘pagyasi’ ity 218 | ‘pasyami’ iti pratyaha] ‘sumanga- lir iyam vadhur imain sam cta pasyata] saubhagyam asyai datva yathastain vi paretana’ iti viksitin anumantrayate| ‘ud uttamam’ iti prag udicim avasatham yatim anumantrayate yato va syat| ‘ud uttamam drohanti vyasya- nti prtanyatah| miirdhanaim patyur aroha prajayaé ca virad bhava || imam tvam indra midhvah suputram subhagain krnu| dasasyam putran a dhehi patim ckadagam krdhi| samrajii $vasure bhava samrafii svagrvain bhava | nanandari samrajiii bhava samrajiii adhi devrsu || snusanam Svasuranain ca

prajayas ca dhanasya ca| patina devaranam ca sajatanam virad bhava’ iti ||

punyahe yunkte| ‘yoge yoga’ iti yunakti] ‘afkanyanka abhito ratham ye dhvanta vatagram abhi ye sanipatanti| durchetih patatrini vajinivams te no’gnayah paprayah piarayantv’ iti cakre anumantrayate| ‘khe rathasya khe’nasah khe yugasya ca tardmasu| khe aksasya khe avadadhami’ iti yuga- tardmasu Samigakham avadadhati| ‘sukimégukam f¢almalim vigvariipain hiranyavarnam suvrtam sucakram| a roha stirye amrtasya yoniin syonam patye vahatuin krnusva’ ity dropayate| ‘ma vidan paripanthinah’, ‘sumanga- lir’ iti ca pravihayate| ‘sainkasaya vivahatam brahmana grhair aghorena caksusa maitrena| paryanaddham visvariipam yad asyah syonam patibhyah savita krnotu tad’ iti vadhiisamgame| ‘ye Smasanesv’ iti ¢maganesu| ‘ye Smasanesu punyajanah Savas tesu serate| atralva te ramantaém ma vadhir anvaveksata’ iti] ‘ye vanesv’ ili mahavanain mahavrksam drstva| ‘iha radir’ iti kriiram drstva| ‘namo astu sarpebhya’ iti sarpan|! ‘ye tirthani’ iti tirthe ‘ta mandasana’ iti ca| ‘ta mandasaraé manuso durona 4 dhattain rayiin sahavirain vacasyave; krtam tirtham supramanam subhaspati sthinum ‘pathestham apa durmatim hatam || ayam no mahyah param svasti nesad vanaspatih| siri nah sutara bhava dirghayutvaya varcase || afmanvati riyate sam rabhadhvam uttisthata pracaraté sakhdyah| atra jahdma ye dsann

|, asevah sivan vayam ut taremabhi vajan’ iti ||

60

‘Sam na’ iti nadim tarati] ‘ya rta’ iti rathange’vasirne| ‘ya rte cid abhigrisah pura jatrubhya atrdah| saindhata samdhim maghava purdvasur पर्वा vihrutam punar’ iti || aparahne’dhivrksasirye grhan upayaya ‘urjam bibhrati’ iti grhan pratidrsya japati| ‘irjam bibhrati vasuvanih sumedha grhan २९111 modamanéi suvarcah| aghorena caksusaham maitrena grhanam pasgyanti vaya ut प्रादा || grhanim dyuh pra vayaim tirima grha asmakam pra tirantvy ayuh| grhan ahaim sumanasah prapadye viraghni virapatih suseva] वप्रय) vahato ghrtam uksamanadms(?)tesv aham sumanah sain visami || yesam madhye’dhipravasann लौ saumanasam bahu] grhdn upahvayainahe ie no janantu janalah|| siinrtivantah svadhavanta iavanto ha sdmadah| aksudhya atrsya grha masmad bibhctanal| upahiita iha givah upahiita ajivayah| atho annasya kilila upahitto grhesu 7९|| upahita bhiiridhanadh sakhayah sadhusaimmadah| aristah sarvapurusi grhi nah santu sarvada’ iti ||

ulaparajim strndty 4 Sayaniyat| taya pravisati] adhyadbitagnim sodakam sausadham avasatham pratipadyate| rohinya milena va yad va punyoktam aparenagnim anaduhe rohite carmany upavigyipi vi darbhesv eva jaya- prabhrtibhir hutva ‘agnir aitu prathama’ iti ca | ‘agnir aitu prathamo devatanau: so’syah prajam nayatu sarvam ayuh] tad ayam raja ताप huimanyatain yatheyam stri pautram agham nirundhyat svaha || agnir imam trayatain parhapatyah so’syah prajain muiicatu mrtyupasat | ariktopastha jivatam astu mata paulram dnandam abhi vi budhyatdém iyarn svaha|| ma te grhe nisi ghora utthad anyatra tvad rudatyah sam vigantu | jivaputré patiloke vi raja pasyanti prajiin sumanasyamanamn svaha || mas te kumarah stanadhah pra mayi mi tvamn vikegy ura 4 vadhisthah | stanam dhayantam savitibhi raksatu ठ visasah paridhinad brhaspatir vigve deva abhi raksantu nityain svaha || agne prayagcitte tvain devanim prayascittir asi yasyain bhrsa taniis tam asyd nigaya svabal| viyo prayascitte! siirya prayascitte| candra prayascitte | visno prayascitte| visno prayascitte | candra prayascitte| stirya prayascitte| vayo prayascitte| agne prayascitte tvain devanan: prayascittir asi yasydni bhréa taniis tim asya ndgaya svaha | tryayusam jamadagneh kasyapasya tryayusam| yad devanaim trydyusam fan me astu tryayusam’’ iti] AjyasyaikadeSe dadhy Asicya ‘dadhikravna’ iti trir dadhi bhaksayitva manavakfyotsanga ‘idam agna’ iti phalani pradadati| tiisnim upacaritam sthalipakam ¢rapayitva tasyagnim istva |

61

prajapatimn ca Scsam pragnitah| ‘annam eva vivananam annam sanivananam

krtam| annain pagiinain prano’nnam jyesthamn bhisak smrtam || annamayena

manina pranasttrena [णात | sinomi satyagranthina hrdayain ca manag

ca (८|| saha पतेत mano astu saha cittam saha vratam! cakram ivanaduhah

padain mam evanv etu te manah|| maim caiva pagya siiryam ca m4 cdnyesu

manah krthah| cakravakam saivananam mama camusyaé ca bhiyad’ itil|

samvatsaram brahmacaryain carato dvadaga nitrih sat tisra ckam ५३

rtam eva paramesthi TB. 1, 5, 5, 1; MS. 1, 7, 2, 23; GG. 9, 7, 1., var.

dadami te (laukika?) nowhere. prati grhnami (laukika?) nowhere.

samana va akitih KS. ro, 12; MS. 2, 2, 2, 6: 30, 10 with va; MG. 7, 8, Io.

sant vo manaimsi sam vrata KS. 10. 12; MS. 2, 2, 6: 20, 8; AV. 3, 8, 5.

prajabhyas tva KS. 30, 5; TS. 3, 3, 6. 2.

rayasposaya tva grhnami TS. 7, 6, I, 3.

hiranyavarnah gucayah pavakah TS. 5, 6, 6, 1. (a); AV. 1. 33, 7; MS. 1, 2, I: g, 12. 2, 13, I: 15, 7; ApMB. 1, 2, 7, 2.

yasain raja varuno yati madhye TS. 5, 6, व, 7. (b); RV. 7, 49, 3; AV. T, 33,2; MS, 2, 13, I: 151, 17; ApMB. 1, 2, 3.

yasam deva divi krnvanti bhaksam TS. 5, 6, 7, 1. (©); AV. 1, 33, 3; MS. 2, 13, I: 152, 1; ApMB. 1, 2, 4.

Sivena ma caksusi pasyatipah TS. 5, 6, 1, 1. (५); AV. 1. 33, 4; MS. 2, 13, I: 152, 5; AB. 8, 6, Io. A reference to TS. or AV. may be meant; (the verses do not occur in KS),

indraya svahi KS. 1, 5, 7.

Se re re Oe a ~

indranyai svaha: nowhere. kamaya svaha ११ 01142 svaha ०५ hriyai svaha Stiyal svaha ०५ 11571991 svaha ai pustyai svaha ”

visvavasave gandharvarajiya svaha: nowhere, (indraya-gandharvarajaya; in this order the verse does not occur anywhere; in a different order it is found in VS., TS.)

$Subhain vada dunduhe: nowhere.

devasya tva savituh prasave: com- mon.

ya te laksmir matrmayi: nowhere. agnaye svaha : common. somaya svahi ,, varunaya svaha_,, mitraya svaha __,, indraya svaha = ,, brhaspataye svaha ,, skandaya svaha: nowhere. tudraya svaha: common. vatsiputraya svaha: nowhcre.

(KSA. 1,5,7)

bhagiya svaha ९१ bhaganaksatrebhyah svaha $ kalyai svaha : nowhere.

bhadrakalyai svaha * piisne svaha KS. 1, 5, 7.

tvastre svala KSA. 3, 5. mahisikayai svahi: nowhere. indranyai varundnyai gandharvanyai

62

etc.: nowhere.

agnaye svaha: nowhere in this .order.

mitraya svaha: varunayassvaha indraya svaha udakaya svaha VS. 22, 25. 0112६7० svaha aryamne svaha piisne svaha tvastre svaha Tajiie svaha TB. 3, 10, 7, I. prajapataye svaha kumbhaya svaha: nowhere. vaigravanaya svaha SB. 5, 6. igandya svaha ApMB. 2, 18, 16. [तुशा vah Sardho miarutah KS. 21, 13- RV. 1, 37, r1=TS. 4, 3, 13. 6O=MS. 4, 10, 5: 155, 4, every- where one, why then by sakala- fiitha? agnina rayim agnavat RV. 1, 1, 3; TS. 3, 1, 11, 1; MS. 4, 10, 4: 152,

| somaya svaha

9.

prajapate na hi tvad anya ctah KS. 15: 8. everywhere with difference.

akiitam cakutis ca TS. 3, 4, 4, 7; MS. 1, 4, 14: 63, 17.

( {15580 rladhamagnih BS. 18, 14,

(a) susumnah siiryaragmih KS. 18, 14, (b)

| 821}111110 vigsvasama KS. 18, 14.

| (c) bhujyuh suparnah KS. 18.

14, (प) prajapatir visvakarma

| KS. 18. 14. (e)

isira viSvavyacah KS, 18, 14, (£)

| 14 (g) ६

| sa no bhuvanasya pate KS. 18,

asmai brahmane’smai_ ksatriya KS. 18, 14, (h)

samudro’si nabhasvan KS. 18, 4, ()

yas te agne siirye rucah VS. 18, 47; KS. 16, 16,

ya vo devah siirye rucah VS. 18, 47; KS. 16, 16.

rucam no dhehi brihmanesu VS.

| 18, 48; TS. 5. 7. 6. 3; MS. 3, 4, 8: 56, 3.

| tat tva yami brahmana vandama-

| nah VS. 18, 49: KS. 4, 10.

atan.

9

a

y =

f agnir bhitanim adhipatih TS. 3, 4, 5, 1.

| indro jyesthanam adhipatih TS.

| 3, 4, 5, I. Se rapt, ५

| yamah prthivya ee TS.

| 3, 4, 5, 7; PG. I, 5, To.

| vayur antariksasya TS. 3, 4, 5,

| 1; AV. 5, 24, 8; PG. J, 5, 10.

| siiryo divah TS. 3, 4, 5, 1; PG. I, 5, 10.

| candrama naksatranam TS. 3,

| 4, 5, 7; PG. 1, 5, 10; AV. 5,

| 24, 10.

| brhaspatir brahmanah TS. 4, 5, 1; PG. I, 5, 10.

! mitrah satyinaim KS. 15, 5; ae 1, 8, 10, 2; VS. 9, 39; MS.

| 9 0/0 0112;

| varuno’pam TS. 3, 4, 5, 7; PG.

| I, 5, 10. (d); AV. 5, 24, 4.

3;

4 samudrah srotyanam TS. 3, 4, | 5, 1; PG. I, 5, To.

| samudrah srotyanam TS. 3, 4. 5, 1; PG. I, 5, 10.

| soma osadhinam TS, 3, 4, 5, 73 | PG, I, 5, 10.

| savita prasavaniam TS. 3, 4, 5, 1: PG. 1, 5, 10; AV. 5, 24, I. | mdrah pasiinam TS. 3, 4, 5, 1. | PG. 1, 5, 10; VS. 0, 39; BS. |

|

15, 5. ध tvasta ripanam TS. 3, 4, 5, 1: PG, I, 5, 10. visnuh parvatanam TS. 3, 4,

5, I. maiuto gananam TS. 3, 4, 5, 1. PG. 1, 5, To. pitarah pitamahah KS. 39, 7, ( TR. 4, 3, 3. 2. piisa ma prapathe KS. 7, 2, 9; SM. 1, 5, 4: 71, 8. Sam no devir abhistaye KS. 13, 15; common. prici dig agnir devaté KS. 7, 2, 9, common, mayi doho’si virajah: nowhere in this form; with a different order cp. AG. 1, 24, 22; HG. 1, 13, 1; MG. उ, 9, 7. vistaro’si matari sida: nowhcre, naiva bhoh (laukika?) __,, Ma mafsa ( ,, )

3?

daksinain padam AB. 1, 27, 8; SMB. 2, 8, 7; GG. 4, 10, Io.

uttaram padam: nowhere.

apo hi stha mayobhuvah KS. 10, 4; common.

yo vah givatamo rasah KS. 16, 4.

tasma aram gamama vah KS. 16, 4. common.

vistaro’sy antariksam: nowhere.

uru tva vataya KS. 1, 4.

tac caksur devahitam RV. 7, 66, 16; VS. 36, 24; MS. 4, 9, 20: 936, 4.

prthivyas tva nabhau sadayami VS. I, 11; KB. 6, 14, (Not in why then by pratika?)

madhu vata rtayate KS. 39, 3; RV. I, go, 6; common.

madhu naktam utosasa ,, RV. 1, go,

madhumian no vanaspatih KS. 3, 9, 3; RV. 1, 00, &.

५६५९४२५ tvignirajano Dbhaksayantu SS. 4, 21, 8; AG. 1, 24, 15, with a variant.

yan madhuno madhavyasya: with variants in ApMB. 2, 10, 5; PG. I, 3, 30.

trayyal vidyayai yaso’si ApMB. 2, 10, I. With variant.

amrtopastaranam asi: cp. PG.

Inama camusya ca papmanaim Jahi PG. 1, 3, 27. with variant.

hato me papma AG. 1, 24, 31; MG. I, ५, 20.

Mpmanan me hata MG. 1, 9, 20.

0111 kuruta: cp. BGS.

mata rmidranam RV, VII. ror, 15; SMR. 2, 8, 15; ApPMB. 2, 10, 9 be- ginning with gaur dhenu bhavy3.

suyavasad bhagavati RV. 1, 164, 40 = ^#. 7, 73, II.

om utsrjata: cp. BGS.

trnany attu: cp. BGS.

anrksara rjavah: cp. BGS. (not in KS.)

Sam na apo dhanvanyah KS. 2, 1; AV. 1, 6, 4. (KGS. differs from both).

ya akrntan ya avayan cp. BGS; ours differs from: all.

asasana saumanasam KS. 1, 10; AV.

° 14, 7, 42. (c+d differ) TS. 1, 1, Io, 1. var.; ApMB. 1, 2, 7 agrees

KS

63

with TS.; our siitra agrees with TS. and not with KS.

preto muncami namutah RV. X, 85, 25--AV. 14, 1, 17; AG. 1, 7, 13; ApMB. 1, 4, 5, (var.); SMB. 1, 2.9;

ए tveto nayatu hastagrhya ApMB. I, 2, 8; RV. X. 85, 26 with—ni for—nau.,

ma vidan paripanthinah =RV. X. 85. 32 AV. T4, 2, 11-1, 6, 10.

yoge yoge KS. 16, 1; RV. 1, 30, 7; AV. 19, 24, 7; SV. 1, 163; ApMB. व, 6, 3.

khe rathasya khe’nasah RV. VIII QI, 7; AV. 14, 1, 41; MB. 1, 8, व. (त. differs in all from KGS.).

Sam te hiranyain ApMB. 1, 1, Io. with trdma for tardma; AV. 14, I, 40 with variant.

agnaye janivide svaha ApMB. 1, 4, 3; MG. 1, to, 8 with jana-

somaya janivide svaha ApMB. 1, 4, 3: MG. व, 10, 8 with jana-

gandharviya janivide syiha ApMB.

1, 4, 3; MG, 1, 10, 8 with jana- | ayusah pranam sam tanu KS. 39. 7.

pranad vyanam ,, +,

vyanad apanam ,, | apanac caksuh

Lad

S| caksusah srotram ,, = +, ++ ,, 3 srotrad vacai ey, ae ee &. | vaca atmanam > 99 ++ +) | atmanah prthivim ,, ० +» +)

prthivya antariksam antariksad divam ,, [ divah svah akityai tva ऽपतत्‌, kimaya tva svaha samrdhe tva svaha KS. 13, It, 12; TS. 3, 4, 2, 1; TB. 2, 5, 3, 2. yah planato nimisatah KS. 40. 1. (b)

2 a” a?

ya ojoda baladih KS. 40, 1. (८) एला dyaur ugra KS. 40. 7. (प) ye ime dyavaprthivi KS. 40, 1. (€) yasyeme vigve girayah KS. 40, 1, (f) apo ha yan mahatih ,, » (£) & nah prajam ‘4 » (b)

agna ayumsi pavase RV. IX. 66, 19;

_ KS. 4, 11: common.

agnir rsih pavamanah RV. IX. 66. 20; VS. 26, g. (not in KS.)

64

agne pavasva svapah IX. 66, 21; KS. 19, 14. VS. 8. 38. (This is the order of the verse implied by commentator; this is found in RV. and not in KS. Docs our siitra follow RV. here?)

ya te patighni tanith MG. 1, 24, 5.

ya te’putriya tanith: nowhere.

ya te’pasavya tanih —,,

devasya te savituh: only in SMB, 1, 6, 18. (which adds ‘asau’ at the end; devasya tva is common).

erbhnami te suprajistvaya hastau: nowhere with hastau; hastam: ApMB. 1, 3, 3; with saubhagat- vaya RV. >. 85, 36.

fam pusan givatamdm crayasva RV. >+. 85, 37; AV. 14, 2, 38; ApMB. 1, II, 6.

somo dadad gandharvaya: cp. BGS.

somah prathamo vivide: ie Seas

sarasvati predam ava ApMRB. 1, 3, 5. (there is no anuvaka in any of the sainhitas beginning with saras- vali predam.’ Does our siitra have any other Mantrapatha before it?)

sa tvam asy amo’ham KS, 35, 18. (var.) AG. 7, 7, 6. (var.); ApMB. I, 3. Y4. (var.). Why should KGS. differ from KS. ?

ehy asmanam 4 tistha AV. 2, 13, 4. (var.); SG. 1, 13, 12; MG. 1, 10, 16. with variants.

2 tisthemam asminam ApMB 1, 5, I, (c+d var.)

idan havih KS, 38, 2: VS. 19, 48; MS. 3, 11, 10: 156, 16. `

aryamanam nu devam: cp. AGS.

agnir ma janimaén: nowhcre.

iyam nary upabiiite tokmant AV. 14, 2, 63. (b+d var.); ApMB. 1, 5, 2. (var.); SMB. व, 2, 2.

gandharvam pativedanam: nowhere.

somo m4 jhatiman

tryambakam yajamahe KS. 0, 7, (d differs); RV. VII. 59, 12; VS. 3, 60; TS. 1, 8, 6, 2; MS. x, 710, 4: 144, 72. all with variants,

pusa ma pasuman: nowhere: but cp. psa ma pasupah pitu KS. 7-2} MS. 7, 5, 4: 771, 8.

vi te muficami KS. 5, 3: TS. 7, 6, 4, 3; MS. 1, 4, 7: 48, 2; all differ

among themselves, _ ekam ise visnus tvanv ctu: cp. AGS. dve iirje visnus tvanv ctu: ,, trini rayasposaya i ५9 catvari mayobhavaya ,, ‘i pafica prajibhyah __,, ‘5 sad rtubhyo dirghayutvaya ,, dirgha- ) sakha saptapada bhava...(not in KS) differs from all. tac caksur devahitam (not in KS); found in others. pasyasi (laukika?) not found. pasyami ( ,, ) ५१ sumangalir iyam vadhih: cp. AGS. ud uttamam frohanti ApMB. 1, 6, 5. im3m tvam indra midhvah: cp. AGS. samrajfi $vasure bhava RV. X. 85, 46; ApMB. 1, 6, 6; SMB. 1, 2, 20. snusanam svasuranim ca ApMB. 1, 6, 7 with devrnam for devaranam yore yoge KS. 16, 1: common. ankanyanka abhitoh ApMB. 2, ar, १0 Ou he Vy 7211-1. PG. 3, 14, 6. HG. 1, 12, 2, all with variants. khe rathasya khe’nasah: cp. MG. sukinsukam Salmalim RV, X. 85, 20 (with lokam for our yonim); AV. 14, I, 61 var.; ApMB. 1, 6, 4. var.; MG, 1, 13, 6—RV. ma vidan paripanthinah: ep. Kané.

(note

samkaSaya vivahatam AV. 14, 2, 12. var.; ApMB. x, 7, 10. with vari- ant.

ye pathinam (pratika) KS. 17, 16; VS. 16, 60; TS. 4, 5, 11, 7; MS. 2, 9, 9: 1209, I.

ime catvarah KS. 13, T5.

ye Smaganesu: nowhere.

ye vanesu Saspifijarah KS, 17, 16; (VS. 16, 58; TS. 4, 5, 77, 1; MS. 2, 9, 9; 128, 15 ye vrksesu).

iha radih: nowhere; iha ratih VS. 8, 51; PG. 1, Io, 1.

namo astu sarpebhyah KS. 16, 15; VS. 13. 6.

ye tirthani KS. 17, 76: common.

ta mandasana RV. X. 40, 13= Ap- MB. 1, 6, 12. .

ayam no mahyah param APMB. प. 14

agmanvati riyate RV. X. 53, 8 var.; VS. 35. 10.

AV. 12, 2, 26, var.; TA. 6, 3, 2. gam no devir abhistaye: common ya rte cid abhisrisah AV. 14, 2, 47

our nis— firjam bibhrati KS. 38, 13 has bibhrad vasuh, masc; and sivena for our maitrena; AV. 7, 60, I var.; VS. 3, 41. var. grhandm dyuh KS, 38, 13.

grhan aham HG. 1, 29, 2. varies; HG |

I, 14, 6. var. yesain madhye: form. sinrtavantah svadhavantah AV. 7, 60, 6 with variant.

nowhere in_ this

65

agnir imam trayatam garhapatyah: nowhere in this form; cp. imam agnis SMB. 1, 1, rr; ApMB. 1, Ay 28:

` ma te grhe nisi ghora utthat SMB. 1, RV. VIII. 1, 12. has iskarta for |

` candra prayascitte:

I, 13 with ghosah=ApMB. 1, 4, 9. ma te kumérah ApMB. 1, 4, 9 var. agne prayascitte ApMB. I, 10, 3; PG 4. 1112 vayo prayascitte ApMB. 1, 10, 4. surya prayascitte ,, I, 10, 5 with aditya. nowhere,

। visno prayascitte 5

upahiita iha gavah AV. 7, 60, 5. | var.; VS. 3, 43; HG. 1, 29, 1=AV.

upahita bhiridhanah AV. 7. 60. 4 Il. z, 29, I with variants. agnir aitu prathamo devatanam Ap- MB. 7, 4, 7; SMB. 1, 1, 10; PG. I, 5, 1%. HG. 1, 19, 7 all differ

from ours.

The fact that while MGS.

tryayusain jamadagneh ApMB, 2, 7, 2; AV. 5, 28, 7: common.

' dadhikravnah KS. 6, 9; 7, 4: com- mon. idam agne KS, 16, Ir: common. , (पाधा एत vivananam: nowhere. ` annamayena manina ५ saha vaca mano astu + main ८०1५१ pasgya slryam ca: no-

where.

employs about 179 mantras or mantra-

portions in the marriage cercmony KGS. uses about 233 should alone suggest that the KGS. is posterior to the MGS. That it is indeed so is ensured by

the following : —

(a) In choosing a girl the two Grhya-siitras prescribe: —

MGS. :— vijiianam lostin dharet| sitalostam vedilostam dirvalostam gomayalostain phalavato vrksasyadhastal lostam Smasana- lostam adhvalostam irinalostam iti ||

KGS. is patently an improvement on MGS.

asyah kuryat| astau |

KGS. :—

bhigadheyam api va _ pindaih pariksayet| sitaya hradad gosthad adevanad 20411480 catuspathad in- nat sambharyam navamam|

The latter prescribes eight

earthclods and agrees in this, with AsvaGS. (I. 4. 12), while KGS. prescribes nine and goes with GobhilaGS. (II. 1. 3-4); and we haye already seen that GobhGS. is later than AsvaGS.

9

66 (¢) MGS. and KGS. prescribe preparation of argha with a cow:—

KGS. II. 12 15-21:— tasma asipanir gam praha| tam Sastri mama Camusya ca papmanam jahi hato me papma papmanam me । hatom kuruteti| caturo nanagotran

nanagotran bhojayct| pasvangatn | brahmanan | esa adya uptyah | viene

2 5 ka ne । hamaiso madhuparkah syad iti ha payasam va rayet| namatiso | vijiayate| api va ghrlaudana eva madhuparka iti srutih || | syal ||

The MGS. enjoins the feeding of the cow to the four Brahmins; the injunction is unrestricted and implivs that the practice was common in the time of the author of this siitra. KGS. enjoins the same, but adds “esa adya upadyah’’, 1.0. this was valid only in Krtayuga (and not in Kali: so Devapala and Paddhati), implying thereby that the author of the KGS. considered himself avara, a child of the Kali age and that in his time the practice of

cow-killing, which was cominon in the holy age, had ceased to exist.

Further, both the siitras prescribe that meat is essential for madhuparka and cite a Sruti to that effect. But KGS. adds ‘api vii ghrtaudana eva syat’’ and this negates the force of the gruti, implying thereby that the priests had

begun to discard meat-eating in the time of the author of the KGS.

Similarity, amounting to virtual identity prevails in the two stitras. The beginning of the two is as follows: -

upanayanaprabhrti vratacari syat | Margavasah 831} 1 [18111८40 bhaiksaciryavrttih, saSalkadandah, saptamunjai = mekhalaimn dharayed acaryasyapratikulah sarvakari | yad fnam upeyat tad asmai dadyad, bahiindin yena samyuktah | nasya S4yyam dvisen na sainvastrayet| na ratham drohct nanrtam vadct na Musitam striyam prekscta] na vihi- rartho jalpet| na rucyartham kim

upanayanaprabhrti vratacairi syat | mirgavasah| samhatakegah| bhaiksacaryavrttih| sasalkadandah | saptamufjam mekhalam dharayet | na madhumamse asniyat| ksaralava- havarji| yad cnam upeyat tad asmai dadyat| bahiindin yena samyuktah | nasya Sayyam साल] na ratham aruhet| na sainvastraveta] sarvani siimsparsikani stribhih saha varjayet | cana dharayctal sarvani simspargi- | 24 musitam prekscta| na viharartham kani stribhyo varjayet} na madhu- | jalpet] ma rucyartham kimcana mamse prasniyat ksiralavane ca] na | dhadrayate| na snayat] udakam snayad udakam vabhyupeysat | yadi | vabhyupeyat| yadi snayad danda sndyad danda ivapsu plaveta || ivapsu pariplavet ||

MGS. :— KGS. :— |

67

This similarity is not accidental. Obviously KGS. is recasting MGS. with minor alterations, consisting chiclly in unimportant additions, subtractions and in the substitution of more modern expressions for antique ones. For MGS. dcaryapratikiilah sarvakaéri has been substituted by acaryaprattkulah sarvakaryasvatanirah; na madhumamse asniyat ksaralavane ca, which is read in proper place by MGS. has heen thrust by the KGS. in the middle of the positive injunctions. KGS. druhet is a pretentious archaism for MGS. darohet; and so is samvasirayeta for—-yet. MGS. viharar- thah is telling, in asmuch as preference for nominative singular—thah to adverbial—tham is typically Vedic and its reversal alone is sufficient to place KGS. later than the MGS. MGS. dhdrayeta is better than KGS.—yate. The addition of pari to MGS.—pflaveta is unmotived.

Difficult MGS. words have been substituted by simple ones:—

MGS. I. 2. 19:— KGS. I. 3. 14-15:—

¡ malavad-visasi saha sambhasa,

malavad-vasasi saha saimvastranam |

4

rajovasasa saha Ssayya

KGS. 1. 9. 5-9:—

rajahsu vasinya saha gayya |

tasyanadhyayah| na vidyotamane na stanayati| akalikam devatumulamn

acareninye | prasravah ||

Having enumerated all the occasions for anadhyaya, MGS. (4 places acdreninye in the end tc cover the rest of the possible causes. KGS. yiolates the felicity of the construction by wrenching acarenanyc from its right place and inserting it in the middle.

MGS. I. 10, 11:— , KGS. गा. 1. 13-16: — ' jayabhyatin rastrabhrtas ical tani yathoktam | adhipatyani juhoti| aku- | tya iti tribhis tvetyan- ¦ taih ||

yena karmanerchet tatra jayan juhuyat| jayanam ca érutis tan yathoktim| akiityai tva svaha | bhiityai tva svaha| prayuje tva svaha| nabhase tva svaiha| aryamne tva svahi| samrddhyai tva svaha| jayayai tva svahai| kamaya tva svahety | rci stomam| prajapataya iti ca || | Comment: jayanam yathoktagrahanena ‘akitaya |

svaha (text: सप्तिक्रं only in Kaus. 5, 7.) iti darsayati| na tv akiitam ca svaha a yatha Sakhantaresu’’ (but cp. akiitam cakutis ca etc. MS. I. 4. 14: 63. 17; TS. 3. 4. 4. य.)

68

MGS.—Srutis tam yathoktam is relevant; it defines akityai tva etc., which does not occur in MS. and has to be read in that particular order. But KGS.-tani yattoktam is irrelevant; inasmuch as it qualifies jayabhyatan rastrabhrtah verses and has caused confusion to the commentators.

" "688. adya upayah’’

We have detected in KGS.—‘‘esa adya upayah’’ a sign of its lateness. When we add to this the identity not only of the individual siitras, but also of the whole prakaranas in the two works, and note that KGS. advocates more refined points and puritan opinions and that it scems to controvert or make optional the doctrines, containcd in the MGS., we become sure of its posterity to the MGS.

But these remarks apply to the first Purusa of the MGS. because this Purusa alone is genuinely original; the second Purnsa being admittedly a later creation. Difficulties and doubts exist even with regard to the first; and I suspect that the work, in its present form is, like other Grhyasitras, defective and deficient; compiled, in a hurry, on the basis of an ancient Grhyasiitra, or preferably, a floating mass of literature, pertaining to the domestic ritual. My suspicion is based on some such ground:—

We have noted that the pivot of the Grhya ceremonial is marriage and that is boiled down to the ceremony of Saptapadi, in which the bridegroom makes his bride take seven steps, cach for the aquisition of a particular object. The Manavagrhya enumerates six steps for gaining six objects and omits the seventh. It runs:—

athainain praciim sapta padini prakriamayati| ekam ise dve firje trin?’ prajabhyas catvari rayasposiya pafica bhavava sad rlubhyah| sakha saptapadi bhaya sumrdika sarasvati] md te vyoma samdréi| visnus tvam un nayatv iti sarvatranusajati ||

The omission of the seventh step for the acquisition of the seventh object 15 striking.

On this omission the Manavas agree with Aévaldyanas, Kausitakins, Jaiminiyas, and the Paraskaras, which enjoin: —

1. AgvaGS. I. 6. 20:—

athaindm aparajitayam digi sapta padiny abhyutkrimayatisa ekapady णा] dvipadi riyasposiya tripadi mayobhavyaya catuspadi prajabhyah

69

paficapady rtubhyah satpadi; sakhi saptapadi bhava si mam anuvrata bhava putran vindivahai bahtims te santu jaradastaya iti ||

II. Kausitaki I. 14:—

udicyain वाऽ sapta padani prakramayatisa ckapady iirje dvipadi rayasposiya tripady 4yobhavyiya catuspadi pasgubhyah paficapady riubhyah satpadi sakha saptapadi bhaveti ||

111. Jaiminiya 1. 217:—

saplta padiny abhyutkramayed ckain ise iti pratimantram; ला) ise visnus tvanvetu dve urje visnus tvanvetu trini rayasposiya vi-, catvari mayobhavaya vi-, pafica prajabhyo vi-, sad rtubhyo vi-, sakha saptapadi bhaveti saptame pricim avasthapya etc.

IV. Paraskara I. 8:—

athainadm udiciin sapta padini prakramayati ckam ise dve पचात trini rayasposaya catvari maiyobhavaya pafica pagubhyah sad rtubhyah sakhe saptapada bhava si mim anuvrata bhava| visnus tva nayatv iti sarvatranusajati |

It is possible that Asvaldyana, Kausitaki, Manava, Paraskara and Jaimini draw from a common source, which was defective in this particular respect. The rest of the Grhyasiitras are free from this omission and they, in common, mention the seventh step for gaining the seventh object, as is shown below :—

(1) Kathaka 25. 42:—

uttarato’gner darbhesu priciin prakramayaty ckam ise dve urje trini rayasposaya catvari mayobhavaya pafica prajablhyah sad rtubhyo dirghayu- tvaya saptamam; sakhi saptapada bhava sumrdika sarasvali| ma te vyoma sain drée| visnus tvanvetity anusangah ||

(2) Bharadvija I. 17:—

sapta padani prakramayaty ckam ise visnus tvanvetu, dve प्ण vi-, trini vratiya vi-, catvari mayobhavaya vi-, pafica pasubhyo vi-, sad Tayas- ` posiya vi-, sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyo vi-, 111 saptame pade samiksamano japati sakha saptapadi bhava sakhayau saptapadav abhiiva (ed, babhu- wrong) sakhyain te gameyam sakhyaét te ma yosam sakhyan me ma yosthah iti ||

(3) Baudhayana 1. ग. 28:—

athaindin devayajanam udanayati ckam ise visnus tvanvetn | dve

4

पाट vi-| trini vrataya vi-| catvari mayobhavaya vi-| pafica pagubhyo vi- | sad rayasposaya vi-| sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyo vi- iti saptamam padam upasauprhya japati{ sakhayah saptapadi abhtiima sakhyam te gameyam sakhyat te ma yosam sakhyan me ma yosthah iti ||

(4) Apastamba II, 4. 16-17: —

athaindm uttarendgniin daksinena pada pracim udicim va digsam abhiprakramayaty ckam 158 1४ | sakheti saptaine pade japati ||

Mantrapatha (I. 3. 7-14) gives the mantra in sakalapatha :—

ckam ise visnus tvanvetul| वष्ट iirje vi-| trini vrataéya vi-| catvari miiyobhavaya vi-| paiica pagubhyo vi-| sad rtubhyo vi-! sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyo vi-| sakha saptapadi bhava sakhayau saptapadav abhiva (ed. babhii- wrong) sakhyam te gameyain sakhyat te ma yosam sakhyain me ma yosthah ||

(5) Hiranyakegin 1. 21. 1:—

ckam ise visnus [८५८] dve प्रा|८ vi-| [ए vrataya ४।-| catvan mayobhavaya vi-, paiica pasubhyo vi-, sad riyasposiiya vi-, sapta sapta- saptabhyo hotribhyo vi- iti saptamain padain avaslhipya japati| sakhayau saptapadiiv abhiiva (ed. babhii wrong) sakhyam te gameyam sakhyat te ma yosam sakhyan me ma. yostha iti ||

(0) Agnivegya I. 6:—

ekam ise visnus tvanvetu[ dve प्रान vi-| ता vrataya vi-, catvari mayobhavaya vi-, [87८8 pasubhyo vi-, sad rayasposiiya vi-, sapta sapta- bhyo hotrabhyo vis-| sakhayau saptapadaiv abhiiva sakhyain te gameyain sakhyat te ma yosam sakhyan me ma yostha iti ||

(7) Gobhila IL. 2. 10: —

Siirpena $csam agnav opya prig udicim abhyutkrimayati ckam ise ti |

Mantrabralmana (I. 2. 6-12) gives the mantra in sakalapatha:—

ekam ise visnus tvi nayatu| dve adrje vi-| trini vrataya vi-| calvari miayobhavaya vi-| paiica pasubhyo vi-| sad riyasposiya vi-] sapta saplabhyo hotribhyo vi- ||

(1) Khadira I. 3. 29 agrees with the Gobhila.

(9) KauSsika 76. 22-24:—

tasu padiny utkramayati| ise tvi sumangali prajavati susima iti prathamam| iirje tva rdyasposaya tva saubhigyaya tva saimrajyaya tva sampade jivatave णठ sumangali prajavati susima iti saptamam sakha saptapadi bhaveti ||

aX

Thus, the Grhyasttras can be conveniently divided into two groups on the basis of the omission or mention of the seventh step, coupled with the object to be gained by it; and it is just possible that these two groups derived from two different sources. The basis of this division can still further be limited to a single word, 1.८. saplapadi in contrast with saptapada; and it is to be noted that, while the Maitrayana group reads saptapadi the Kathaka group has saptapada; and in the light of the consistency with which the two groups use these two words I should, at once, correct Paraskara' saptapada’ into saptapadi and conversely Kausika saptapadi into saptapada

Schreeder? and Bradke* have shown, in detail, that the Maitriyana and Kathaka schools of the Black Yajus originated in the north—the carly Indian home of the Aryans---while the schcol of the Taittiriyas developed 7 the south; and on this account the two schools may be placed earlier than the latter. The Grhyasiitras of Baudhayana, Apastamba, Bharadvaja, Hiranyvake- gin and Agnivesa belong to the Taittirilya Samhit& and a scrutiny of the marriage ceremony given by thein may evolve their provisional chronology.

BauGs. ApGS.

atha vivaham vyikhyasyamah| udagayana sarva rtavo vivahasya , ipiryamanapakse punye naksatre yugman | रोजा masau parihapy- brihmanaian varan prahinoti ‘pra su gmanta dhiyasanasya saksani varebhir varin abhi su eee Se prasidata] asmakam indra ubhayain jujosati yat | S47V@0! punyoktani naksa- saumyasyandhaso bubodhati’ iti] yato’numantra- | traini| tatha mangalani | yate ‘anrksara rjavah santu pantha yebhih sakhayo | jyriag catribhyah pratiy- yanti no varcyam| sam aryama sain bhago no + niniyat sam jaspatvam suyamam astu devah’ ध । iti| atha yadi daksinabbih saha dattA syan natra | Sflyante te varah pratinan- varin prahinuyat| tai pratigrhniydt ‘prajapatib | ditah| maghabhir givo striyain yasa’ ity etaibhih sadbhir anuchan- erhyante | phalgunibhyain

॥ | |

ottamain ca naidigham |

601 | invakabhih _ pra-

dasam] sarve masa vivahasya| gucitapastapasya- vyithyate| yam kamaycta *varjam ity (९८ | rohini inrgasirsam uttare phal- ती

guni svatiti vivahasya naksatrani| punarvasi | ततवा Phya syad iti tisyo hastah इण revatity anycsam Dbhiitika- | 11 = डफ) — dadyat rmanam| yini cinvani punyoktani nak,atrani | priyaiva bhavati naiva tu tesu piirvedyur evarddhipiurtcesu yugman brihira- punar agachatiti brihma- nin bhojayet| pradaksinam upacarah | एषा | psvekso vidhih| invak- phalaksatamisrair yavais tilartham upalipya नः dadhyodanam samprakirya daksinam janum abdo myrgasirasi _nislya- bhiimau nidhaya savyam uddhrtya ‘ida devahiih ubdah svatau| vivahe ey - wee en ne

ee,

1 Later writers forgot the basic distinction between ckapadi and ekapada; thus Vasudeva, the author of Sankhayanagrhvasameraha conluses the two:—iga ekapada bhava, iirje dvipadé bhava, raiyasposaya tripadi bhava ayobhavyaya catuspad{ bhava, pasubhyah pafcapadi bhava, satrubhyah satpadi bhava, sakha saptapadi bhaveti.

2 Uber dic Maitrayani samhita ZDMG, 33. 177-207.

» 3 Uber das Manava-grhya-sitra ZDMG, 36. 417-477.

‰2

iti japitva ‘nandimukhah pitarah priyantam’ iti vacayitva ‘adya vivahah’ iti brahmanan annena parivisya ‘punyaham svasti rddhim’ ity omka- rapiirvanr tristrir ckaikain agiso vacayitva snito’ hatavisé gandhdnuliptah sragvi bhuktavan pratodapanir apadatir galva vadhiijiatibhir atithivad arcitah sndtim ahatavasasam gandha- nuliptam sragvinnn bhuktavatim isuhastam dattain vadhiim samiksate ‘abhratrghnim varu- napatighniim brhaspate| indraputraghnin laks- myaim tam asyai savitah suva”’ iti] tayeksyamano japati ‘aghoracaksur apatighny edhi इण pati- bhyah sumanah suvarcah| jivasir devakama syona Sain no bhava dvipade gam catuspade'’ iti | athainam antarena bhrumukhe darbhena sam marsti ‘idam aham ya tvayi patighny alaksmis tam nirdisami’ 111| darbham nirasyapa upaspré- yathainim daksine haste grhnati ‘imitro’ si‘iti] athainadm devayajanam udanayati ‘ckam ise visnus tvanvetu] dve irje visnus tvanvetu| trini vrataya visnustvanvetu| catvari mayobha- vaya visnus tvanvetu| pafica pagubhyo visnus tvanvetu| sad rayasposaya visnus tvanvetu | sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyo visnus tvanvetu’ iti | saptamain padam upasaingrhya japati ‘sakhi- yah saptapadi abhiima sakhyam te gaineyam Th te ma yosaim sakhyan me ma yosthah’ iti

avedyarghyam kuryat| madhye’ parasyodici- napratisevand craka upastrnati] tasv aha’ani bahugunany uttaradasani vasimsy Astirya tesv rtvijah pranmukha upavisanti| _uttarapiirve deSe’garasya prakkilan darbhan samstirya tesv arghyadracydni samsddayati| yavanta rtvijas tavanti kainsyani patrani sapidhanani tavatah kiircan| dvav anyau parigrahaniyau kiircau | dadhi madhu ghrtam 4pah payo vastrayugani kundalayugani| yasyai goh payag camasah srag alamkataniyam ceti]| pavitre krtva tisnim saluskrtabhir adbhir uttandni patrini krtva proksya kiirce katnsyain nidhaya tirahpavitram madhv तय | dadhi payo va dvitiyam sa dvivrt| ghrtam trtiyam sa trivrt| yad dvitiyam tac caturtham sa caturvrt| apah paficamih sa panktah| varsiyagi tejomayendpidhdya nand- purusa arghyadravyany ddadate anvag anusam- vrajata| ‘karcah’ iti kiircam praha| tat ‘sukiir- cah’ ititarah pratigrhnati| tam pradaksinam par- yasyodagavrtta upavisati] purastid vainam pratyaficam upohate ‘rastrabhrd asy dcdryasandi ma tvad yosam’ iti] athasma udapdtram adaya kiircabhyain parigrhya ‘padya apa’ iti praha| ta abhimantrayate ‘apah padavanepanir dvisantam

sthanam

tain kam palin

samkarikfin rataim

mnitram = svanujam varsakariin ८8 varjayet | nadinimd

garhitah |

naksatranama vrksanamas ca

sarvas ca rephalakaro- panta varane — parivar javet| gaktivisaye dravy- ani pratichannany upa- nidhaya briiyad = “‘upa- sprsa’’ iti] = nanabijani

samsrstani vedyah pam- sin ksetral lostain gakre chmaganalostam iti| pur- vesam upasparsane yath- aliigam rddhih| uttamam paricaksate| bandhusila: laksanasampannam = aro- gam upayacheta| bandhu- Silalaksanasammpannah sru- tavan aroga iti varasam- pat| yasyam manaégcak- susor nibandhas tasyam rddhir “netarad Adriyetety cke ||

suhrdah samavetan , mantravato varin prahi- nuyat| tin adito dvabhy- im abhimantraycta| sya- yam drstva trtiyam japet |

nagayantu me] asmin_ kule asani’ iti|

daksinam padam pitirvam brahmanaya pra- sarayati| savyam $sudraya|

brahmavarcasy

patniyajamfnau janighe dhavayatah| avancktuh pani sam mrgati ‘mayindriyam viryam’ 119 urah praty तद्वता praty abhimrgate| apo vnihibhir yavair va samudayutya tathaiva kir- cabhyain parigrhya ‘arhaniya dpa’ iti praha| ta abhimantrayate ‘a ma agad varcasa yasasa sain

srja payasa tejasa ca] tall m4 priyam prajanam |

kurv adhipatimn pasgiinam’’ iti] ekadesam afij- aliv aniyamiénam anu mantrayate ‘virajo’ si virajo doham agiya| mama padyaya vi raja’

stri praksalayati ` 0 puman abhisificati| viparitam ity eke| niyamat . 1.

iti] atisistah paracir nintyamana anumantrayate ©

‘samudrain vah pra hinomy aksitah svaimn yonim api gachata| achidrah prajayi bhiiyasan ma para seci mat payah’ iti] atha tathaiva kiircabh-

` daksinam

yain parigrhy ‘opastaraniya apa’ iti priha] tah '

pibati ‘amrtopastaranam asi’ iti| {rir Acdmet trih parimrjet| dvir ity eke| dcantiyapavritaya tath- aiva kircibhyam parigrhy ‘arghya’ iti praha | ‘madhuparka'’ iti vil madhuparkam proktam anumantrayate ‘trayyai vidyayai yaso’si 84850 yaso’si brahinano diptir asi, tan ma priyain pra- janain kurv adhipatimn pagiinim’ iti] tam ubha- bhyaim hastabhyam pratigrhnati ‘devasya {सप savituh prasave’ ईला bahubhyam piisno has- tabhyain pratigrhnami’ 111 | tasmims cit kimeid apatitam syat tad angusthena ca mahanamnya copasamngrhyemaim 01581) 11185711 1 0111111 krntami ya te ghoraé tanith, 135 i viga yo’sman dvesti yain ca vaya dvismah ’ iti! athapa upasprsya samudayutya prasnati ‘ yan madhuno madha- vyam paramam annddyam viryam| tenahain madhuno madhavyena paramenannadyena = vir- yena paramo’nnado madhavyo’sani’ iti! trih prasya trir anupibec chesain ca kuryat| ya प॑ manah sreyamsam ichet tasmai Sesam dadyad iti! cantayapavrttiya tathaiva kircabhyim

‘nestavrd- . tam —

sarvabhir angulibhih . , adito

73

caturthya samikseta | angusthenopamadhyamaya cangulya darbham

yajusa antaram praticinam nirasyet| prapte nimitta japet yugman samavetan mantravata uttarayadbhyah = prahinu- yat| uttarena yajusa tas- yah darbhendvam nidhaya tasminn uttaraya

1१5४8 पर्णा

६२1} ] एषे

uttaram

5172351

yugachidram pratisthipya chidre suvar- nam uttarayantardhayotta - rabhih paficabhih snapa- yitvottarayahatena vasasil- chidyottarayi yoKtrena sainnahyati | athainam uttaraya daksine haste prhitvignim abhyaniyapa- udagagram

tasminn

renagnim

katam astirya upavigata uttaro varah | agner upasamadhana- dyajyabhagante ’thainam dvabhyam अणा

| mantrayeta| athadsyai dak- sinena nica hastena dak-

: sinam

parigrhyapi ‘dhaniyé apa’ iti praha| tah pibati |

‘amrtapidhanam asi’ iti] trir acamet trih pari- mrjet| dvir ity eke| dcantayapavritaya ‘gaur’ iti gam praha| tam anumantrayate ‘ gaur asy apahatapapma pa papmanam nuda mama camu- sya ca’ ity upavettur nama हए | nana

mahartvigbhyo gah praha| ekam hotrkebhyah | |

garvebhyo vai kamavibhavatvat| yah 71212

tasma upakaroty ekadefam vapayai juhoti ‘agnih |

prathamah priénitu sa hi veda yatha havih | tO

uttanaan hastam erhniyat| yadi kamayeta pumsa eva janayeyam ity angustham eva| so’bhiva- ngustham abhiva lomani

` grhnati| ‘grbhnami ta’ ity

etabhi§ catasrbhih | athainim = uttarenagnim _daksinena pada pracim

udicim va disam abhi prakramayaty ‘ekam isa’

74

Siva asmabhyam osadhih krnotu visvacarsanih’ iti{ ekadésam upaharati tat prasnati ‘ agnih pra- thamah prasnatu sa hi veda yatha havih, aristam asmakamn krnotv asau brihmano brahmanesu ’ iti| atha yad utsraksyan bhavati tam anuman- trayate ‘gaur dhenubhavya mata rudranam duhita vasiinam svasadityinam amrtasya nabhih, pra nu vocain cikituse jandya ma gdm anavam aditin vadhista, pibatiidakam trnany attu, om utsrjata’ iti! tasyam utsrstayam mesam ajam valabhate | aranyena va mamsena| na tv evamdinso’ rghyah syat| asgaktau pistannam samsiddhyct] siddhe ‘bhiitam’ iti praha| tat ‘subhiitam’ _ ititarah pratyaha| tad abhimantrayate ‘bhiitam subhi- tain sa virat tan ma ksiiyi tan me’saya tan ma firjam dha om kalpayata’ iti! caturo nanédgotrin brahmanan ^ bhojayata’ ity eva briiyat| tesu bhuktavatsv annam asma upaharati| tat prasnati ‘virad asi virad annam virad virdjo mayi dhehi’ iti! bhuktavadbhyo vastrayngani kundalayngani yasyai goh payas camasah stag alamnkarauiyam iti ca तत्तत | ekadhanam pasthauhim damyav ity eke] pra madhuparkad alamkaranam eke samamananti| mahayed rtvijam acaryam catma- nam va esa mahayati yah sam rtvijam acaryam ca mahayati evan evanivrati va dtyantikah syuh patito’naniicina iti nimittini| varane’ gnyadheyaprabhrtisu caisim rivijam smaret | tathaite arghya rtvik svasgurah pitrvyo matula acaryO raja va snalakah priyo varo’ tithir iti salvatsaraparyagatcbhya etebhya eva kury id vivahe varaya | athartvigbhyah karmani-karm- ani dadati | atha Sucau same १८६९ agnyayatanadegam Sakalena trih pracinam ullikhet trir udicinam | athadbhir = abhyuksya Sakalam _nirasyapa upasprsya yajmkat kisthad agnini mathitva Srotriyagarad vahrtya vyahrtibhir nirupyopasam- adhayopatisthate| ‘justo damiina atithir durona imam no yajfiam upa yahi vidvan. vigva agne’bhiyujo vihatya <atriiyatim 4 Dhara bhojanani’ itil] athainam pradaksinam agnim parisamihya paryukgya paristirya pragagrair darbhair agnim paristrnati| api vodagagrah pascac ca purastac ca bhavanti| daksinan uttaran uttaran adharan yadi prag udagagrah| uttare- nagnim pragagran darbhan samstirya tesu dvandvam nyafici patrani samsadayati devasa- myuktany ekaikagah pitrsamyuktani sakrd eva

manusyasamyuktani| yat saha sarvani manusani’

ity etasmad brahmanat| pavitre krtva tisnim samskrtabhir adbhir uttanani patrini krtva

|

iti] ‘sakhe’ti pade japati || prag ghomat pradaks- inam agnim krtva| yatha- sthanam upavisyanvirab- dhiyam juhoti

saptame

uttara सप्पा ‘somaya janivide svaha’ ity ctaih pratima- niram| athainim uttare- nagniin daksinena pada- sminam sthipayaty ‘a tistha’ iti] athisya afija- lav upastirya dvir lajan opyabhighirayati] tasyah

sodaryo lajan ivapatity cke| juhoti ‘iyam nari’ iti}! uttarabhis — tisrbhih

kramanam

proksya visrasyedhmain trih sarvabhih proksati | darbhesu daksinato brahmana upavigati uttarata udapatram| atha tirahpavitram Ajyasthdlyam ajyam nirupyodico’nhgarin प्रणव krtva tesu adhigrityabhidyotanenabhidyotya dve darbhagre prachidya praksalya pratyasya [पाणा abhidyotya trih paryagni krtva vartma kurvann udag udvasya pratyiihyaingarin barhir astirya athainam udicinagrabhyaim pavitrabhyaim punar- aharam trir utplya visrasya_pavitre’dbhih sulnsprsyagniv anupraharati| atha datvim nistapya darbhaih sammrjyadbhih samspréya punar nistapya proksya nidhaya darbhin adbhih

salisprsyagniv anupraharati| atha samyah paridadhati ‘khadiri darvi tejaskamasyaudu-

mbary annadyakimasya palasi brahmavarcasa- kamasya’ iti] atha haikesim vijnayate ‘nirtti- grhité vai darvi yad darvya juhuyan nirrtyasya vajian grihayet tasmat sruvenaiva hotayyam’ 111| palasena sruvencty Atreyah| khadirenety Anigirasah| tamriyasenety Atharvanah| karsna yasenabhicarann iti sarvatrikam| anyo vasyai- {र्था krtva’gamanam kankset| aparenagnim udicinapratisevanaim crakam sadhivasam Astirya tusyain oo plaficiv upavisata uttaratah — patir daksina [पा | athanvarabdhayaim pradaksinam agnim parisificati| ‘adite’numanyasva’ iti daksi- natah pricinam| ‘anumale’nu manyasva’ 11 pascad udieinam] ‘sarasvate’nu manyasva’ ity uttaratah pracinam| ‘deva savitah pra suva’ iti samantain pradaksinani samantam eva va tus- nim] athedhmam abhyajya pari samidhain Smasti svahakarenabhyadhiyaghariv agharaya- 11 | ‘prajapataye svaha’ iti manasottare paridhi- satndhau samsprsyiksuava sainlatam| ‘indrava svaha’ ity upaimsu daksine — paridhisaindhau salisprsyaksanayaé saintatam| athajyabhagau juhoti] ‘agnaye sviaha’ ily uttarardhaptrvardhe | athagnimukham juhoti ‘yukto vaha jatavedah purastad agne viddhi karma kriyainanain yathe- dam, tvam bhisag bhesajasyasi karta tvaya pi aSvin purusin sanecma svaha| catasra asah pra carantv agnava imam 10 yajfham nayatu prajanan, ghrtam pibann ajaram suviram brahma samid bhavaty dhutindin svaha| a no bhadrah kratavo / 1 ५ visvato’dabdhiso — aparitasa udbhidah, devé no yatha sadam id vrdhe’ sann aprayuvo raksitaro dive-dive svaha| viripaksa mid vi baidhistha ma vi badha vi badhithah, nirrtyat tva putram ahuh sa nah karmani dharaya svaha | ‘viripaksam ahain yaje nijaigham gabalodaram, yo mayam panbadhate ériyai pustyai ca nityada

vyantan |

eg

| |

es ~

75

vyavastmity uttaraya nilam daksinasyam lohitam uttarasyam|_ te uttarabhir abhiyati| tirth asthanucatuspathavyatik- rame ९0188111 japet||

uttarayanu- mantrayate | Na ca {तधा vadhih pasyet | tirtvottaram japet| Smasanadhivyati- krame bhinde rathe va riste’gner upasanadha- nidy ajyabhagante’nvar- abdhayam ahutir hutva jayadi pratipadyate parisccanantain _—karoti | ksirinam anyesani va laks-

navam

navyains

uttara

manyanaus vrksandm nadinam dhanvanain ca vyatikrama uttare yatha- lingam japet| हाद) uttaraya samkasgayati | vihav uttarabhyam vimuficati daksinam agre | Johitain = carmanaduham uttara-

pracinagrivam loma madhye’ garasyottara- yastirya grhin prapaday- ann uttaran vacayati dak- 5110118 padi| na ca deha- lin abhitisthati| uttara- purvadese’ garasyagner up- asamadhanadyajyabhaga-

nte’nvarabdhayam uttara ahutir hutva jayadi pratip- adyate parisecanantain krtvottaraya carmany up- avigata uttaro varah{| atha- syah puinsvor jivaputra-

26

tasmai svaha} पदे tiragci nipadyase’ham vidharani iti, tain tva ghrtasya dharayagnau saunradhaniin yaje svaha| samradhinyai devyai svaha| prasadhinyai devyai svaha| bhih svaha | bhuvah svahai| suvah svaha| bhir bhuvah suvah svaha ity etavat| sarvadarvihomanam esa kalpah ||

athasya upotthaya daksinena == hastena daksinam amsam pratibihum anvavahrtya hrdayadegam abhimrsati ‘mama hrdaye hrdayam te astu mama citte cittam astu te| mama vacam ekamanah लोप nam evanuvrata sahacarya maya bhava’ iti] athdsyai daksine karne japati ‘mam te manah pravigatu maim caksur mam ए te

bhagah| mayi sarvani bhatani mayi prajiianam ।

8510 te || madhuge madhvagahe jihva me madhuvadini] mukhe me sadragham madhu datsu sainvananain krtam || cakravakam sam vananam yan nadibhya udahrtam| tad vittan devagan-

dharvau tena sanivaninau svah || sprsimi te’ham , angani vayur apas ca ina parah| maim caiva

pasya siiryan ca ma canyesu manah krthah ||

somah prathamo vivide gandharvo vivida utta- |

rah || trtiyo agnis te patis turiyas te manusya- jah || somo’dadad gandharvaya gandharvo’ dadad agnaye| rayim ca putrams cadad agnir mahyam atho imam || sarasvati predam ava subhage vajinivati] tan tva visvasya bhiitasya pra gayamasy agratah’ ti] athasvai daksinena nica. hastena daksinam uttanam hastam sangu- stham abhiva [वापा grhnati ‘grbhnami te suprajastvaya astain maya patya jaradastir yathasah| bhago aryama_ saviti puramdhir mahyain tvadur garhapatyaya devah’’ iti] athai- nam pradaksinam agnim paryanayati ‘pari tvagne pura vayam vipram sahasya dhimahi| dhrs- advarnain divedive bhettaram bhanguravatah’ iti] atha tayopavisyvanvarabdhayam upayamanir juhoti ‘agne gardha mahate saubhagdya tava dyumnany uttamani santu| sam jaspatyam suyaman a krnusva Satriiyatim abhi tistha mahamsi svaha || somaya janivide svaha | gandharvaya janivide svaha| agnaye janivide svaha| kanyalé pitrbhyo yati patilokam ava diksam adastha svaha || preto muficati nimutah subaddham amutas karat | yatheyam indra midh- vah suputra subhaga sati svaha || agnir aitu prathamo devatanain so’syai prajaim muficatu mytyupasat| tad ayam raja varuno’ numanyatim yatheyam stri pautram agham na rodat svaha | Imam agnis trayatém girhapatyah prajam 85४91 nayatu dirgham ayuh| aginyopastha jivatim

SS ec - ~ ---~ ~ -------- क) oi om,

yah putram anka uttara- yopavesya tasmai phalany uttarena yajusa prada- yottare japitva vacaim yachaty Anaksatrebhyah | uditesu naksatresu prdcim udicin! va वभा upanis- kramyottarabhyaim yathi- lingam dhruvam — arun- dhatin ca dargayati ||

2510 mata pautrm anandam abhi pra budhyatam iyan svaha || ma te grhe nisi ghosa_ utthad anyatra tvad rudatyah sam visgantu| ma tvam vikesy ura 4 vadhistha jivapatni patiloke vi raja pagyanti prajaim sumanasyamina = svahai || aprajastaan pautramrtyum papmanam — uta vagham| Sirsnah srajam ivonmucya dvisad- bhyah prati muficimi (तवा) svaha itil

athainim utthapyottarepagnins daksinena padasmanam Asthapayati ‘a tisthemam asmainam aSmeva tvam sthiri bhava| abhi tistha prtan- yatah sahasva prtanayatah’ iti| athasya anjaliv upastirya tasyah sodaryo dvir lajan avapati | tan abhigharya juhoti ‘iyain nary upabriite’ genau lajan avapanti| dirghayur astu me patir jivatu Saradah Satam svaha || athainain pradaksinam 2671111 paryanayati ‘tubhyam agre paryavahan siryam vahatuna saha| punah patibhyo jayain da agne prajaya saha’ 11) | tatha’sthapayati (8115 juhoti| athainain punah pradaksinam agniin paryanayati ‘punah patnim agnir adid ayusa saha varcasa| dirghayur asya yah patih sa _etu Saradah Satam’ iti] tathaivasthapayati tathaiva juhoti| athainam punar eva pary anayati ‘visva uta tvayi vayam dhara udanya_ iva | atigahemahi dvisah’ iti| atha tathopavisyanvara- bdhayaim jayan abhyatinan rastrabhrta iti hutvi athamatyahoman [पातौ] | atha prajapatyan juhoti ‘prajapate na tvad etany anyah’ 11} | atha sauvi- stakrtain juhoti ‘vad asya karmano’ ty ariricain yad va nytinam ihakaram| agnis fat svistakrd vidviin sarvain svistan suhutam karotu. me | agnaye svistakrie suhutahuta ahutinim kimanimn samardhavitre svaha’ iti] atha sruvena paridhin anakti| atha paristarat samullipyajvasthalyam prastaravad barhir aktva trnam prachadyagnav anupraharati| atha égamyé apohya _tathaiva Parisificati ‘anv amainsthih, prasivih’ iti mantrantan samnamayati| atha pranitidbhyo diSo vyunniya ‘brahmane vara: dadami’ iti gam brahmanebhyah| atha agharavan darvihomah | athaparah :—parisamihya paryuksya_paristiry- ajyam vilapyotpiiya sruk sruvam_nistapya sammrjya अप्लं caturgrhitam grhitva sarvan mantrin samanudrutya ऽपतत्‌ evahutim juhoti | agnih svistakrd dvitiyah| dvir juhoti dvir nimarsti dvih prasnaty utsrpyacamati nirlcdhity esas Agnihotrikah| athaparah :—parisamiihya paryuksya paristirya prakrtena havisi yavada- nfndtam dhutir juhoty esa hy aparvah| tatro- daharanti : —

77

78

agharam prakrtim praha darvihomasya | Badarih | |

agnihotrikan tathatreyah Kasakrtsnas_ tv | apurvatam iti || |

tim na mithah samsadayed anadesat | | anunayanty ctam agnim! athainaim pitur afkad | udvahali, guror va ‘ye vadhva$ candrain vahatuin | yaksma yanti janim anu| punas tan yajiiya . deva nayantu yata agatah’ iti| athainai daksine | 12516 grhitva svaratham aropya धशा egrhan - anayati (इत tvcto nayatu hastagrhyasvinau tva pravahatam rathena| grhin gacha grhapatni | vathaso vasini tvam vidatham a vadasi’ _ iti | panthanam anumanirayaie ‘sugaim panthanam aruksam ताता svastivahanam| yasmin vireo , na risyaty anyesin vindate vasu’, iti] osadhi- vanaspatayo nadyo vanany anumantrayate ‘vi osadhayo ye vanaspatayo ya nadyo yani dhanvan' ye शवात्‌ | te tva vadhu prajivatim pra tve mui- | (ता amhasah’ iti] atha jayim Aniya इष्य gerhan prapadayati ‘bhadtan grhan = snmanasah prapadye’viraghni viravatah सादो | — ira vahato ghrtam uksamani tesv aham = sumanah sain visani’ iti{ athainam anaduhe carmany upavegayatiha gavah pra jiiyadhvam ihasva iha pirnsah| iho sahasradaksino rayasposo nisidatu’’ iti] atrabhyim amiatyds stokmany aropayante | atha vacam yachatah anaksatrindm udayit | athahoratrayoh satndhim anumantrayate ‘nilalohite bhavatah krtyisaktir vyajyate | edhante’sya jnatayah patir bandhesn badhyatam’ iti{ athoditesu naksatrestipaniskramya dhruvam arundhatim ca darsayati| ‘dhruvo’si dhruvaksitir | dhruvam तकं dhruvatah = sthitam[ 1५211 naksatranim methy asi sa ma pahi prtanyatah’ iti dhruvam| ‘saptarsayah prathamam krttika- nam arundhatin yad dhruvatim ha ninyuh| sat krttika =mukhyayogam vahantiyam asmakam edhatv astamy arundhati ity arundhatim|] atha vivahasyarundhaty upasthanat krtva vratam upaiti ‘agne vratapate upayamanam vratam carisyami tac chakeyam tan me radhyatam | vayo vratapate, aditya vratapate, vratinim vratapate upayamanam vratam carisyami_ tac chakeyam tan me radhyatim’ iti] ubhau jayi- pati vratacarinau brahmacarinau bhavato’ dhah Sayate )

pra su gmanta dhiyasdinasya saksani KGS. ApMB. 1, 1, 2. ApMB. 1, 1, 1; RV. X, 32, 7 with prajapatih striyim yasah; not one variant . recorded in Ved. Con; but cp. anrksari rjavah santu panthah cp. 1. 5, prajapatih...yaso muskayor

sapam etc., six verses. TB. 2, 4, modah pramoda anandah TB. 2, 4, 6,

5. manasa§ cittam akitim TR. 2, 4, 6, 6 yathaham asya atrpam 11. 2, 4, 6, 6 dadamity agnir vadati 17. 2, 4, 6, 7 apas tat-satyam abharan TB. 2, 4, 6,

7

ida devahih TS. 3, 3, 2, 1.

nandimukhah pitarah priyantam: nowhere

punyaham svasti rddhim

abhratrghnim = varunapatighnim MB. 1, I, 3; cp. KGS

aghoracaksur apatighny edhi ApMB. I, I, 4; ep. AGS., KGS.

idam ahain ya tvayi patighni ApMB. Thy 5:

mitro’si TS. 7, 8, 16, I.

ekam ise visnus tvanv ल ApMJ3. 1, 3, 011. 41011 13.20.

dve urje vi- TB: 3, 7, 7, 11; ApMB.

nowhere. Ap-

र, 3.8:

trini vrataya—ApMB. 1, 3 9; TB. 3, 7) 7 It.

catvari mayobhaviaya--ApMB. 7, 3, 10; TB Fe Fy TE

pafica pasubhyah ApMB. 1, 3, 11; LB. 3-95. 93-12:

sad riyasposaya—TB. 3: 7, 7, IT. sapta saptabhyah sakhayah saptapada kiircah ( laukika? ) sukircah ( ,, ) rastrabhrd asy acaryasandi ApMB. 2. 4, 12; MG. 7, 6, 9: 12, 17. apah padavancjanih AB. 8, 27, 4); ApMB. 2, 9, 10. mayi mahah ApMB, 2, 0, Ir: order differs; so in GB. व, 5, 15, 17. mayindriyam viryam ApMB, 2, 9, II. & ma agad varcasi ApMB. 2, 9, 12 with variants. virajo’si virajo doham.. 13 with variants. samudrain vah pra hinomi AV. 10, 5, 23; var.; ApMR. 2, 9, ग. deletes our aksitah. amrtopastaranam asi ApMB. 2, Io, 3. arghyah (laukika?) MG. 1, 12, 8. madhuparkah ( ,, ).MG. 1, 13, 7;

Ld

a3

.ApMB, 2, 9,

~ ee Oe eg Tn ee ----=~ ~ ---- ------- ------~ --

79

adadhat ApG. 5, 13, Io. trayyal vidyayai yaso’si ApMB. 2, 10, I.

devasva {प savituh prasave TB. 2, 6, 8, 6; VS. 2, 11.

nestavrddhitn krntami: nowhere; cp. nestividdham krtani LS 4, 9, 13.

yan madhuno madhavyam ApMB. 2, 10, 5.

apidhaniya apah (laukika ?)

amrtapidhinam asi ApMB. 2, 10, 4; TA. 10, 35, 7.

gauh ApMB. 2, Io, 6.

gaur asy apahatapipma ApMB. 10, 6 has [¢ for our auda.

agnih prathamah [प आतप TH. 2, 4, 8, 7; ApMB. 2, 10, 6 slightly differs.

gaur dhenubhavya ApMB. 2, 10, 9.

2,

om utsrjata ‘i 2, 10: 12:

bhiitam 3 2, 10, 13.

subhiitain

bhiitani—iirjam dhah ApMB. 2, 10, 13-~18

virad asi virad annam: nowhere,

bhiah svaha bhuvah svaha svah svaha justo damina atithih TRB. 2, 4, ए, 1 RV. ४, 4, 5; AV. 7, 73, 9 adite’nu) manyasva TS. 2, 3, I, 2. anumate’numanyasva: inno Samhita. arasvale numanyasva deva savilah pra suva yajiam 19. 1, 9,141.1. 2 prajipataye svaha TS. 3, 4, 2, 1; 1, 3, 15, 1. indraya svaha TS. 1, 4, 18, I common. agnaye svaha TS. 1, 8, 13, 3. somiiya svaha TS. 7, 1, 14, I yukto vaha jatavedah purastat: no 58111118.

op?

a?

#

1.8,

jn

| catasra उडत) pra carantv agnaye TS.

5, 7, 8, 2. a no bhadrah kratavah RV. 1, 89, 1;

VS. 25, 14; KS, 26, I1. virupaksa ma vi badhisthah; not re- corded viripaksam aham yaje; not recorded ya पाक्त nipadyase ApMB. 2, 8, 5; cp. GGS samradhinyai devyai ApMB. 2, 8, 6. mama hrdaye hrdayam te astu; no- where in this form.

80

तर! te manah pravisatu: nowhere | rastrabhrt ,+, । this form. ` prajapate na tvad TS. 1, 8, 14, 2; RV. X, 121, 10; VS. 10, 20; AV.

madhuge madhvagahe . cakravakam samvananam 1 7, 80, 3. sprsanii (लागा angani ह yad asya karmanah; nowhere in this somah prathamo vivide; cp. PGS. form. : स

41. 1, 3, I. anv amainsthah; cp. adite’nu man- somo'dadad gandharviya; cp. PGS. yasva.

ApMB. 1, 3, 2. prasavih; cp. deva savitah pra suva sarasvati predam ava subhage ApMB. etc.

I, 3, 5 a varain dadami (laukika) AB. 8, 9, 5.

ye vadhvag candram vahatum ApMB. 1, 6, 9; RV. X, 85, 31; sl. var.; AV. 14, 2, X. same.

; pusa tveto nayatu hastagrhya ApMB.

pari tvagne purain vayam TS. 1, 5, 6, 4; RV. X. 87, 22. d var.); AV. 7, 71, I. varies.

erbhnami te suprajastvaya; cp. AGS. | |

agne Sardha mahate saubhagiya TB. | 11.2.98: प 2. 4, I, 1; RV. V, 28, 3 ॥ sugam panthanam aruksam ApMB. I, 6, It.

somaya janivide svaha ApMB. 1, 4, 1. | gandharvaya Janivide svaha ,, 1, 4, 2. :

| | | ya ogadhayo ye vanaspatayah ApMB, agnaye jani- 1, 4, 3. |

1, 7, 0; AV. 14, 2, 7; both with

kanyala pitrbhyo yati I, 4,4; cp. GGS. variants 2. preto muficami namutah ApMB. 1, ee grhan sumanasah prapadye nowhere.

4,5; RV. X, 85, 25; var.; AV. 14, ¦ , \ , I, 17; var.; SMB. 1, 2, 3, 4. । ha gavah prajayadhvam ApMB. 1,

imam tvam indra midhvah ApMB. 1, 4, 6, cp. AGS.

agnir aitu prathamo devatanam ApMB. 7, 4, 7; cp. PGS.

imam agnis trayatam garhapatyah ApMB. 1, 4. 8; cp. PGS.

ma te grhe nigi ghosa utthit ApMB. I, 4, 9.

aprajastam pautramrtyum ApMB. 1, 4, 11; SMB. य, 1, 14.

a tisthemam agminam ApMB. 1, 5, 1. with sthiro,

9, I. nilalohite bhavatah ApMB. 1, 6, 8: sl. var.; RV. X, 85, 28; sl. var.: --AV. T4, 1, 26. dhruvo’si dhruvaksitih ApMB. 1, 9, 0; sl. var.; TS. व, 4, 13, 1 differs. sapta rsayah prathamim: nowhere. agne vratapate upayamanam; no- where in this form. rjah prthivyah TB. 1, 2, 1, 5. prajaya tvam samsrjami; nowhere. Prajavati bhtiyasam (laukika? ye 59 iyain nary upabriite ApMB. 1, 5, 2, | Pfajaya tva pagubhih sam sr- nowhere cp. PGS. prajavan pasuman bhiiyasam ,, tubhyam agre pary avahan ApMB, | ष्पा mirdha divah, TS. 1, 5, 11, 4; I, 5, 3. 4, 4, 4, 1. punah patnim agnir adat ApMB. 1,5, | bhuvo yajfiasya 7912525 08 TS, 4; RV. X, 85: 39 sl. var.: AV. 4, 4, 4, I,

--- ee.

14, 2, 2, sl. var. maruto yad dha vo divah TS. 1, 5, visva uta (एवच vayam ApMB. 1, 5, TI, 4. 5; RV. IL, 7, 3 sumangalir iyam vadhih cp. PGS.

jaya; cp. PGS. § ani 1 श | sal 1 am hrdayani in no

While dealing with marriage the Siitra of Bodhiayana employs about 150 verses and these, when compared with the number of verses, employed by ee Gobhila and Paraskara should put Baudhayana later than these works. ॥

Out of 150 verses, 3 are found in TS, only, 13 in TS. ip common with |

8

other Samhitas, 59 occur in the Mantrapatha; out, of which 15 are with variants.

Practically all the verses are given in sakalapatha, so much so that having prescribed ‘agharav agharayati’ (1. 3. 26) and ‘ajyabhigau juhoti’ (1. 3. 29) the stitra adds ‘prajapataye sviha, indraya svahi, agnaye svaha, somaya svaha’, in order to elucidate them.

The following may be noted with care: —

T. Out of 150 verses, 24 do not occur in any "Vedic work,

2. Only 14 verses are found in TS.; and only 59 in the Mantrapatha, out of which 15 show variants.

The sttra of Apastamba, which has already been shown to belong to the TS., employs about to4 verses in the marriage rite. Practically all the mantras are given cither by pratika or by a reference to the Mantrapiatha, and they are all found in that collection of the verses.

The fact that Apastamba' employs about 104 verses in contrast to 150 used by Baudhayana would tend to put it earlier than that; but such a con- clusion is negated by the following siitra, in which it quotes from Baudhiy- ana :— ,

‘tasyah sodaryo lajan a vapatity cke’ (ApMB,. IT. 5. 4).

The reference is found in Baudhayana [. 4. 25:—

‘athasya afjaliv upastirya fasyah sodaryo duir lajan a vapali’’.

That the oblation of fried grains is to be performed by the brother of the bride is enjoined by other siitras also, but in doing so they use different “erms as is shown below :—

AGS. 1. 5. $—vadhvo’jiyala upastirya, bhrataé bhratrsthano va dvir lajan ii vapati |

GGS. IL, 2. 4—sakrt sanmgrhitamn lijanam afjalim bhrata vadhvanjalav a vapati |

1The Apastamba-Grhyasitra contains nothing beyend त bare outline ob te domestic ceremonies, while most of the other Grhyasitras, ¢.g. those of Asvalayana, Gobhila, and Paraskara include a great many rules, which bear indirectly only on the performance of the offerings in the sacred domestic tire. The Grhvasttra of Apastan)a forms XXVIIth Pragna of his Kalpasiitra (an enormous work of 30 Pragnas) and 4s most systematic and to the pcint; its brevity may, therefore, be a sign of its lateness. Details: Biihler, Introduction to the Sacred Laws of the Aryans, SBE. IT. 2111 fi; ‘‘I@audhayaniyas, the oldest sitracarana of tne Taittirlya Veda; Biihler: Sacred Laws of Manu p. XX.

If

82

PGS, I. 5. t—kumarya bhrataé samipalasamisran lajan afijalinafijalav ६ vapati|

BhGS. 1, 16—athasya bhratanjalinaijalav upastirnabhigharitan lajan chirpad afijalinopaghatam anjalav a vapet|

HKGS. I. 20. 3—-athasya afijalav 4jvenopastirya lijan dvir 4 vapati|

KhGS. I. 3. 20-21—sakrd grhitam anjalin lajinim vadhvafijalav a vaped- bhrata suhrd va kas cit |

MGS. [. 11—laja bhhati brahmacari vanjalinanjalyor 4 vapati|

VGS. 14. 17—upary agniiv afijalau lajan bhrata brahmacari vopastirna a vapet|

KGS. 25. 29—athasyai samilajan a vapati bhrata brahmacari va ||

But in considering the provisional chronology of the Grhya-siitras the force of this type of reasoning is very much restricted, and it should, on no account, be unduly stretched.' For, if in the case, cited above, Apastamba seems to be quoting from Baudhayana, in the case of Tonsure it is Baudhayana, which can be suspected to be quoting from Apastamba.? The siitra in question is:—

yatharsi sikhan ni ‘ladhyad ity cke (1.e., ‘She may arrange the locks in the fashion of his ancestral rsis’’).

The quotation is not found anywhere, except in ApGS., which reads (VI. 166):—

“aparenagnimn praficam upavesya trenyai galalya tribhir darbhapuii- jilaih Salalnglapsencti tiisnin: keSin viniya yatharsi sikha(m?) ni dadhati.| ,

The case is typical. But to infer from this that the extant BauGS. is posterior to the extant ApGS. may be unsafe, and the point of quotation may be cleared by assuming that BauGS. is here quoting from that original TS. Grhyasiitra from which both BauGS. and ApGS have derived.

And it is exactly on this account that I differ from that part of Biihler’s’ thesis on the posterity of ApGS. to BauGS., where he advances

की 1 ~ ज

1 Details: Oldenberg, Grhyasiitras 11. Intr. pp. XXXVII.

> That the sitra of Hiranyakesin is, at least in part, based on that of Apastamba has already been shown by Bihler; that it is posterior to that of Bhiradvaja will be made clear under HKGS.

‘Sacred Books of the East Vol. II, p. XXIII; confirmed by Oldenberg, SBE. XXX, XXXVI,

83

this type of reasoning, but agree with him in the rest of the work for placing

the ApGS. later’ than the BauGS.

‘ BhGS.

catvari vivahakaranaini- vittam riipam prajna bandhavam [| tani cet sarvani na gaknuyad vittamn ud- asvet| tato riipam| prajilayam (ca

tu?) bandhave ca vivadante| bandha- |

vam udasyed ity eka ahur aprajiiena hi kah samvasah| athaitad aparam na khalv iyam arthebhya tihyate pra- jananartho’syai pradhanah sa yo’ lam samlaksanaya syat sa tim dva- heta yasyain prasgasta jayeran| na svapantim upagrhnita na carantim | prathamam abhyagachanis tam man- galyani pariprchet| caturo lostan ahared vedilostainn gomayalostam sita- lostam: SmaSanalostam 111 | tam ahai- sam ekam adatsveti] sa ced vedilos- tam adaditadhyipakam yayajikam Janayisyatiti vidyad yadi gomayalos- tam bahupasguin janavisyatiti vid- vad yadi_ sitalostaim krstaradhikam janayisyatiti vidyad yadi Smasdna- lostam adahanasiksni parikhvateti vidyan nainam unagrhnitaétha khalu bahini laksanani bhavanti| slokam tu laksana udaharanti| yasyai mano’nu- ramate caksus ca pratipadyate| tain vidyat punyalaksmikam kim jfanena karisyatiti| udapayana 1175४218 ‘udagayanam devanim’ iti | daivain: punar ida karma ||

daksinadyana ity aparain vijfyate daksiniyanam pitrnam iti| pitrsam- yuktain punar idam karma| pirva- paksa upagrhnita vijfidyate piirva- pakso devanam iti| daivam punar- idam karma| aparapaksa ity aparam | vijiayate’ parapaksah pitrnam iti | pitrsamyuktatin punar idam karma | madhyamdina upagrhnita| ग [२९९८ madhyaindinam rsinam ity rsisamyuk- tam punar ida karmathapi vijiidyate tasman madhyandine sarvini punvani sainnipatitani bhavantity aparahna upagrhnita vijfidyate’ parahnah pitr- @

upagrhnita |

HKGS.

samavrita acaryakulin miata- pitarau bibhryat| tabhyaim anujfiato bharyam upayachet sajatam anujiiato brahmacarinim asagotram| ahnah pancasu. kilesu) pratah samgave madhyaiidine’parahne sfiyam vaitesu yatkari svat punyaha eva kurute| ag- nim upasamAdhaya (paridhi) paridha- nantam krtva vadhim diniyamanam samiksate| ‘sumangalir 1%/3111 vadhiir imam sam eta pasyata| saubhagyam asyai dattva yathastai viparetana iti | daksinatah pati bharyopavigati | acantasamanvarabdhayai parisiiicati vatha = purastat| vyahrtiparyantam krtva juhoti| ‘agnir aitu prathamo devatanain so’syai prajaim muficatu mrtyupasat| tad ayam raja varuno’- nu manyatam yatheyan stri pautram agham na rodat svaha || imam agnis trayatain garhapatyah prajam asyai nayatu dirgham dyuh| asiinyopastha jivatim astu mata pautram anandam abhi pra budhyatam iyam svahai || ma te grhe nisi ghosa utthad anyatra tvad rudatyah sam vigantu| ma tvam vikesy ura a vadhistha jivapatni patiloke vi raja prajam pasyanti sumanasyamanain svaha|| dyaus te prsthann raksatu vayur प्राते agvinau ca stanam dhayatas te putran savita- bhi raksatul ते vasasah paridhanad brhaspatir viSve deva abhi raksantu pascat svaha || aprajastam pautramr- tyuln papmdanam uta vagham | Sirsnah srajam ivonmucya_ dvisad- bhyah prati muficami papam svahi || devakrtam brahmanam kalpamanam tena क्षा) yonisadah pisacan | kravyado mrtyiin adharan pddayami dirgham ayus tava jivantu putrah svaha iti] imain me varuna] tat tva yami| tvam no agne| sa tvam no apne| tvam agne aydsi| prajapate | iti hutvasmanam asthapayati| ‘a ti-

1 Sacred Laws of the Aryas, Intr. p. XV ff. So Oldenberg, op. cit. XXXVIIT.

~

84

nam iti| pitrsamyuktam punar idam karmathapi vijflayate bhagasyaparah- na iti| bhagasamyuktain punar idam karmathapi vijiiayate ‘tasmad aparah- ne kumaryo bhagam ichamanas cara- 911 | punyaha upagrhnitapi vai khalu loke punyaha eva karmani cikirsinte tasmad aslilanimams citre navasyen na yajeta| yatha papahe kurute tadrg eva tad iti paricasta eva papaham | vijiayate tu khalv ckesam ‘invaka- bhih prasrjyante te varah pratinandi- tih| maghabhir gavo grhyante phal- gunibhyam vythyata’ iti] yatn kama- yeta duhitaram priya syad iti tam nistyayain dadyat| priyaiva bhavati naiva tu punar Agachatiti vijiiadyate || tata dba snipayatainam iti| snatayai vasasi prayachati ‘ya akrntann avayan ya atanvata yas ca devir antan abhi- to’ dadanta| tas tva devir jarase sam vyayantv dyusmatidam pari dhatsva vasa’ ity athainim paridhapayati ‘pari dhatta dhatta vasasainain éata- yusiin krnuta dirgham ककुप्‌ | brhas- patih prayachad vasa etat somaya rajfie paridhatava प || jaram gachisi pari dhatsva vaso bhava krstinim abhigastipavati| ¢atam ca jiva gara- dah suvarca ४8६ ca posam upa sam vyayasva’ iti] parihitim abhiman- trayate ‘paridain vaso adhidhah svas- tave’ bhiir apinam abhigastipavati | satain ca jiva $aradah puriicir vasiini carya vi bhajasi jivati’ty athasva agrena matikulam agnim upasama- dhiyaighaniv dGgharvajyabhagau ju- hoty ‘agnave janivide svaha’ ity utta- rardhapirvardhe| ‘somaya ianivide svaha’ iti daksinardhaptirvardhe | ‘fata eta ahutir juhoti ‘bhih 5३10३, bhuvah svaha suvah svaha bhiir bhu- vah suvah svaha || ‘va tirasci vaniici, samradhanyai prasddhanvai, sadasas- patim, yukto vaha fitaveda’ iti| jaya- bhyatanan rastrabhrta iti hutvaita ahutir juhoti ||

‘agnir aitu prathamo devatinim so'syal prajam muficatu mrtyupasat | tad ayai raja varuno’ nu manyatam yatheyai stri pautram agham na rodat svaha|| imam agnis trayatam

¢manusyaiah||

sthemam asmanam asmeva tvam sthira bhava] pra mrnihi durasyun sahasva prtandyatah’ iti] aparena- gnim dvayan darbhin pirvaparan udagagran sanistirya tesu piirvaparav avatisthete ||

ranmukhah pratyaimukhya hasta grhniyat pratyaimukhah pranmukhya va | yadi kamayeta puso janayeyam ity angusthau

grhniyat| yadi kamayeta strir ity angulih| yadi kamayetobhayam jana- yeyam ity abhiva lomany angustham sahangulibhir _grhniyat | econ predam ava subhage vajinivatt | tain tva visvasya bhiitasya prajayam asy agratah || grhnami te suprajastvaya 12512111 maya patya jaradastir yatha- sat| bhago aryama savita puramdhir mahyam tvadur garhapatyaya devah’ iti] tam agrena daksinam amsai)\ praticim abhyavrtyabhi mantrayate | ‘aghoracaksur apatighny edhi Siva pagubhyah = sumanah suvarcah | jivasiir virasiih syonad Sai na cedhi

dvipade gam catuspadel| tam nah 7958 chivatamam erayasva yasyain bijam manusya vapanti | ya na iru ugati visrayatai yasyam ugantah pra harema sepam || somah prathamo vivide gandharvo vivida uttarah | trtiyo agnis te षः turiyo ham somo’dadad gandharva- ya gandharvo’gnaye’dadat | pastims ca mahyam putrams cagnir dadaty ' atho tvam || amitham asmi sa tvam dyaur aham prthivi tvam samaham rk tvam tiv ehi sain bhavava saha teto dadhavahai pumse putraya vettavai rayasposiva suprajastvaya suviryaya || imam tvam indra midh- vah suputriin = subhagam = kuru | dagisyain एणा) 2 dhehi patim ekadasam kuru’ iti || tam yathayata nam upavesyathasya 2012139 ajveno- pastirya lajin dvir avapati| ‘iman 12- jan 4 vapami samrddhikaranan mama! tubhyam ca samvananam tad agnir anu manyatam ayam’ iti] abhigharya! ‘iyam nary upabriite’gnau lajan va- panti| dirghayur astu me_ patir

edhantam 1030250 mama svaha’ iti

garhapatyah prajam asyai nayatu dirgham ayuh| aésiinyopastha jivatim astu mata pautram anandam abhi pra budhyatém iyam svahal| ma te grhe nisi ghosa utthid anyatra tvad rnda- tyah sam vigantu| ma tvain vikegy ura 4 vadhistha jivapatni patiloke vi- raja pasyanti prajam sumanasyama- nain svaha || dyaus te prstham rak- satu vayur प्राप्त asvinau ca stanam dhayantam savitabhi raksatu] 4 vasasah paridhanad brhaspatir visve deva abhi raksantu pagcat svaha || aprajastam pautramrtyum तात nam uta vagham| sirsnah srajam ivonmucya dvisadbhyah prati mufica- mi pasam svaha’’ itil piirna paécat, Imai me varuna, tat tva yami, tvam no agne, tvam agne ayasy, ayas cagne "४९ anabhisasti§ ca, vad asya karma- no’ty ariricamn, prajapata’ ity utta- mam hutva gurave varam dadati |

aparenagnim dvayan darbhin piir- viparan udagagran strnati| tesu piir- vaparav upatisthete| pranmukhah pratyanmukhya hastam grhniyad ity ekam| pratyatimukhah pranmukhva itv aparam| athainayoh praisakrd afijali udakena piirayaty athasyan- jalav udakam Anayali ‘Sam no devir abhistava apo bhavantu [11896 | sam vor abhi sravantu na’ ity athasyd daksinena hastena daksinam hastam abhivangustham abhiva Jomani grh- nati ‘devasya tva savituh prasave’ §vinor bahubhyéim piisno — hasta- णीता) | hastena te hastain grhnami saubhagatviya maya patya jaradastir yathasah| bhago aryama: savita pur- 21110015 te tva deva adur mahyam pat- nim| aghoracaksur apatighny edhi Siva pasubhyah samtama prajiyai | ksurapavir jarebhyo jivasir virasih svona mahyam tvadur garhapatyaya devah || tain nah pisafi chivatamim erayasva yasyanm bijaim manusya vapanti| ya na tri usati visrayatai yasyam usantah praharaéma sepham |

somah prathamo vivide gandhar- vas tato’parah| trtiyo agnis te patis turiyas te manusyajah|| somo dadad gandharvaya gandharvo’gnaye dadat |

ee -- ~ - -

--*"-- -- -------------

|

85

tasya afijalina juhoti| ‘udayusa’ ity ulthapyaf ‘visva ula tvaya vayam वात्न udanya ival ati gahemahi dvisah‘ iti pradaksinam agnim pari- kramya tathaiva [पिदा dvapati | trtivan = partkramya — sauvistakrtim juhoti] atraike jayabhyatinan ristra- bhrta ity upajuhvati yatha purastat | tin aparenagnim pracim udicim va

visnaukraman kramayati| athainain samt Sasti daksinena = prakramya ‘savyenanuprakrima ma savyena

daksinam atikrimth’ iti ||

‘ckam ise visnus tvinv ctu] dve पाल visnus tvanv ctu| trini vratiya visnus tvinv etu| catvarl mdyo- bhaviya visnus tvanv etu| pafica pagubhyo visnus tvanv ctu | sad ray- asposaya visnus tvanv , clu] sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyo पषण tviny etw | saptamam padam avasthii- pva japati! ‘sakhayau saptapadav abhiiva sakhyam te gameyal sakhyat te ma yosain sakhyan me ma yostha’ 111| athasya daksinena [तला ‘daksinam padam avakramya daksinena hastena daksinam aisam uparyupary anvavamnrsya hrdayade- éam abhi mrsati yatha purastat| “pran- Anan pranthir asi sa ma visrasah’ iti nabhidegam| tam aparenagnim pracim upavesya purastat pratyan tisthann adbhih proksati] ‘apo hi त mayo- bhuvah’ iti tisrbhih| ‘hiranyavarnah gucayah तवप्र) 1# catasrbhih ‘pavamanah suvarjana’ iti caitenanu- vikena| atha bijany adhisrayanti ||

tim tatah pravihayanti pra va haravanti | samopyaitam = agnim anu haranti| nityo dharyah| anugato inauthyah srotriyagarad vaharyah | upaydsas cinugate bharyayah patyur va| उप्त] prapyathainam sain sash | ‘daksinam padam agre’tihara dehalimn madhi sthah’ iti] pirvardhe salayam nyupyopasamadadhati| aparenagnim lohitam finaduham carma pracinagri- vam uttaralomastrnati! tasmin pran- mukhiv udanmukhau vopavisatah | pascat patim bharyopavigali| = (112. gavo nisidantv ihasva iha piirusah | iho sahasradaksno’pi piisi ni sidatu

86

Tayim ca [धरई cadad agnir mahyam atho imam || sarasvati predam ava subhage vajiniv ati] tam tva visvasya bhittasya pra gayamasy agrata iti | athainau brahmabhimantrayate “samitam sam kalpethdin sain vam srjami hrdaye| = 531119518111 mano astu vam samsrstah prano astu vam’ ity athainim asmanam 4sthdpayaty ‘a tisthemam asmanam agmeva tvain sthira bhava] pra mrnihi durasyiin sahasva prtanayata’iti]| pradaksinam agniin pari nayati ‘vigva uta tvaya vayant dhara udanva iva] ati gahemahi dvisa’ ity athaisya bhratai- 18137 [28५ upastimabhigharitan lajan 4 vapati ‘iyam nary upabriite’ gnau 12] avapanti| dirghayur astu me patir edhantam jiiatayo mama || bhagena tva sam srjimi misarena suram iva’ ity athainadm vacayati ‘iman Mijan 4 vapami samrddhikara- nan mama| tubhyam ca samvyana- 21115 tad agnir anu manyatam iyain svaha ity evam eva trir 4 sthapayati trib pari nayati trir 4 vapaty athai- nai pracim vai ||

sapta padani prakramayaty ‘ekam ise visnus tvanv etu dve iirje visnus tvanv etu trini vrataya visnus tvanv ciu catvari madyobhaviaya visnus tvanv etu pafica pasubhyo visnus tvanv .ctu sad rayasposdya visnus tvanv ctu sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyo visnus tvanv ctu’ iti] saptame pade samiksa- mano japati ‘sakha saptapada bhava sakhayau saptapadav = abhiiva | sakhyam te gameyam sakhyat te ma yosain sakhyan me ma yosthah’ ity athasya daksinam amsam prati bahum anvavahrtya hrdayadeéam abhi mrgati ‘mama hrdaye hrdayamn te astu mama citte cittam astu te | mama vdacam ekamana(h) शप mim evanuvrata a र sahacarya maya bhava’ity athasy2 daksinam kamam a japati ‘main te cittam pra visatu mam caksur mam u te manah| mayi sarvani bhiitani mayi prajfidanam astu

te || madhuhe madhvagahe jihva me madhivadini}] mukham me sa raghy# *‘thadhu datsu samvananam

0 ॥

| | | | |

iti| vacamyamiv dsdte dnaksatra- nam udayét| uditesu naksatresu pracim udiciin va disam upaniskramya ‘devih sad urvir’ iti diga upatisthate

‘ma hasmahi prajaya’ iti naksatrani

‘ma radhama dvisate soma rajann’ iti candramasam| ‘saptarsayah pratha- mam krttikadnim arundhatim ye dhruvatain ha ninyuh| sat krttika mukhyayogain vahantiyam asmakain bhrajatv astami’ iti saptarsin upasthaya dhruvam upa_ tisthate | ‘dhruvaksitir dhruvayonir dhruvam asi dhruvata sthitam| tvam naksatra- natn methy asisa ma pahi prtanyatah|| namo brahmane dhruvaydcyutayastu namo brahmanah putraya prajapataye namo brahmanah putrebhyo deve- bhyas trayastriinsebhyo namo brah- manah putrapautrebhyo’ngirobhyah | yas tva dhruvam acyutam saputrain sapautrain brahma veda chruva asmin putrah pautra bhavanti| presyante- vasino vasanain kambalani kamsaimn hiranyam striyo rajano’nnam abhayam ayuh kirtir varco yago balain brahma- varcasam annadyam ity etani mayi sarvani dhruvany acyutani santu’’ ||

brahma veda loke’smimg ca

“dhruvam {त dhruvo’ham asmin janapade bhiiydsam| acyutam tva brahma veda maham asmal lokad asmic ca janapadac cyosi dvisan me bhratrvyo’smal lokad asmfc ca jana- padac cyavatim| acestam tva brahm,a veda maham asmal lokad asmic ca Janapadac cestisi dvisan me bhratr- vyo'smal 101 2577086 ca janapadac cestatam | avyathamanain tva brahma veda maham asmal lokid asmic ca janapadid vyathisi dvisan me bhra- trvyo’ smal lokad asmfic ca janapadad vyathisi dvisan = 716 bhratrvyo’smal lokad asmac ca janapadad vyathatam| nabhyain tva sarvasya veda nabhyam aham asya janapadasya bhiiyasam | madhyaim tva sarvasya veda madhyam aham asya janapadasya bhiiydsam | tantimn tva sarvasya veda tantir aham asya Janapadasya bhiiyasam| methim tva sarvasya veda methy aham asya janapadasya bhiiyasam| nabhim tva

krtam || cakravakam samvananam yan nadibhya udahrtam| yad deva- gandharvo vittas tena samvaninau svah| mam caiva pasya siiryam ca manyesu manah krtha’ iti ||

athasyah = svadhitini प्ता dharayan hiranyain vodakumbhena- sificaty ‘apo hi stha mayobhuva’ iti tisrbhir ‘hiranyavarnah sucayah pavaka’ iti catasrbhih ‘pavamanah

. Sarvasya veda nabhir aham

87

asya janapadasya_ bhiiyadsam| yatha nabhih prananam vistivan evam aham

; Visivan| ckagatain tain papmanam

suvarjana’ ity etenanuvakenavasicya `

yathartham vahanty uhyamanam anumantrayate ‘ye vadhvas candrain vahatuin yaksma yanti janam anu |

punas tan yajfiya deva nayantu yata '

agata’ ity athainain हत्ती uhyana- duhe rohite carmany upa vesayati ‘iha gavo ni sidantv ihasva iha purusah |

iho sahasradaksino’ bhi piisa ni si- .

datv’ ity athainam agneyena sthali- pakena yajayaty athaitasya_ sthali- pakasyopahatyabhigharya ‘agnaye svahagnaye’gnivate svaha-

juhoty.

gnaye’nnadaya svahagnayc svistakrte `

svaha’ 1४1 | yavajjivam etam agnim | vrihibhir yavair va sdyam pratah .

pari caraty ‘agnaye svaha’ iti sayam ptrvam ahutiin juhoti ‘prajapatayc svaha’ ity uttaram| sauriimn purvain pratar eke samaimananty aupasano

nityo dharyo‘nugato manthyah `

Srotriyagarad vaharyo’ nyatarasya

caitad ahar upavasah || astamyah parvani copavasaty ;

agneyena sthalipakena parvasu yajate | ` vagyata asta anaksatranadm udayat | ` uditesu naksatresu vatsam anvara- |

bhyotthapayaty ‘ud ayusa svayusa’ ity athainim dhruvam arundhatim anyani ca naksatrini ‘namo brahmane dhruvayacyutayastu’ etenanuvakena | dhruvam upatisthate dhruvayonir dhruvam asi dhruvata sthitam | asi sa ma pahi prtanyata’ iti| saptar- sayah prathamam krttikanam arun-

‘dhruvaksitir .

-_ > 1 tvam naksatranan methy `

dhatiin dhruvatam ye ha ninyuh | . sat krttika mukhyayogam vahantiyam .

agmakam bhrajatv astami’ity arun-

-e-

dhatim| triratram aksdralavanisinau ,

adhahgayinau bhavatah ||

rchatu yo’sman dvesti yam ca vayain dvismo bhiyainsi त्ता) ekaégatat punyany agachantu’ iti| atra mano- jiiena sambhasyagarain prapyathai- nam agneyena sthalipakena yajayati ||

88

BhGS

snapayata (laukika?)

ya akrntann avayan APMB. 2. 2. 5; SMB. 7. 1.5.

pari dhatta dhatta vasasainam ApMB. 2.2. © with variant; SMB. 1. 1. 6.

jarain gachasi pari dhatsva vasah Ap- MB. 2. 2. 7; slight variant.

paridain vaso adhi dhah ApMB. 2. 2. 8; AV. 2. 13. 3 both with variants.

agnaye janivide svaha cp. BGS.

somaya ,,

bhih svaha

bhuvah svaha

suvah svaha = ति

ya tiragci yaniici: ApMB. 2. 8. 5 with variants,

sam radhanyai prasadhanyai ApMB. 2. 6. 0, 7.

sadasaspatim adbhutam ApMIJ. I. 9. 8; RV. 1. 18. 6; VS. 32. 13; SV. I. 171.

yukto vaha jatavedah HG. 1. 2. 18

Jayah cp. Intr. p. 60.

abhyatanah

rastrabhrtah __,,

agnir अत्रा prathamo ApMB. I. 4. 7.

imam agnis trayatai garhapatyah ApMB. 1. 4. 8.

ina te grhe nisi ghosa utthat ApMB.

3) 99

ApMB. 1. 10. 10-13

3) as

2?

devatinam

I. 4. 9.

dyaus te prstham raksatu ApMB. I. 4. 10.

aprajastam I. 4. II.

imam me varuna पता ApMB. 1. 4. I2; common.

tat tva yami ApMB. 7. 4. 12; common

tvam no agne varunasya_ vidvan ApMB. I. 4. 74; common.

sa tvam no agne ApMR. 1. 4. 15; common.

tvam agne aydsi ApMB. 1. 4. 10; common, nae:

ayas cagne’sy anabhigastis ca ApMB.

, I, 5. 18; common. ;

yad asya karmano’ty ariricam; in no Samhita, but cp. AG 1. 10. 23; ApG, 1. 2. 7; MG. 1.-3.-7,

prajapate na tvat ApMB. 2. 22. 29; gommon.” -

pautramrtyum ApMB.

A I ee mn -~--- ९ _ ei

2

gai no devir abhistaye RV. X. 9. 4; AV. I. 6. 1; SV. 7. 33 not in ApMB. or SMB.

devasya tva savituh prasave cp. BGS. grbhnami te AGS.

hastena te 12518111 grhnami: nowhere: but cp. grbhnami te AGS.

aghoracaksur apatighny edhi.. no- where in this form; for variants cp. RV. >+. 85. 44; AV. 14. 2. 17; ApMB. 1. I. 4.

tin nah pisafi chivatamam ecrayasva; for variants cp. RV. X. 85. 37; AV. 14. 2. 38; ours agrees with MG,

somah prathamo vivide, nowhere in this form; for variants cp. RV. >. 85. 40; ApMB. 1. 3. T.

somo’dadad gandharviiya RV. X, 85. 41; AV. 14. 2. 4; ApMB. 1. 3. 2, with slight variant.

sarasvati predam ava subhage ApMB. T,..3 5:

sain vam srjami hrdaye: nowhere KS. 7. 12. TB. 7. 2. 1. 17 sain vah srjami hrdayani.

sam srstann mano astu vam KS. 7. 12; TB. 7. 2. 1. 17 astu vah.

7 tisthemam agmanam ApMB. 1. 5. I., 6, It vary in c+d.

visva uta tvaya vayam ApMB. I. 5. 5; RV. I. 7. 3.

lyain nary upabriite ApMB, 1. 5. 2 with slight variant.

bhagena tva sam srjami: nowhere.

iman lajan @ vapami PG, 1. 6. 2; HG.’ I. 20. 3.

ekam ise visnus tva cp.

dve iirje

trini vrataya

catvari mayobhavaya

pafica pasgubhyah

sad rayasposaya

sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyah

sakha saptapada bhava 4

mama hrdaye hrdayam te astu HG. I, 5. 11; AV. 3. 8. 6 varies.

main te cittam pra vigatu: nowhere.

madhuhe madhvagahe cp. HG 1.24.6 and BGS. with variants.

cakravakam samvananam cp. BGS.

apo hi stha mayobhuvah cp. MGS. yo vah sivatamo rasah

BGS.

a,

a?

tasma aram gamama vah

‘hiranyavarnah sucayah pavakah ApMB. I. 2. I

hiranyavarnah sucayah pivakah ApMB. 7. 2. 2

yasdm raja varuno yati madhye ApMB. I. 2, 3.

yasam deva divi krnvanti bhaksam I, 2. 4

pavamanah suvarjanah TB. 1. 4. 8. 1 his anuvaka has about 20 mantras in TB

ye vadhvas candram vahatum Ap- MB. 7. 6. 9.

iha gavo ni sidantu PG. 1. 8. 10; Ap-

MB. 7. g. I has ~—vah pra jayadhvam. agnaye svaha: common

agnaye agnivate svaha AB. ¢. 6. I agnaye annadaya svaha HG. 1. 7. 18 agnaye svistakrte svaha TB. 3. 12 2. 2. 2-8 prajapataye svaha:

HkGS.

sumangalir iyam vadhwth cp. bhiih svaha cp. BGS. bhuvah svaha ,,

suvah svaha

agnir aitu pratharnah cp. BhGS imam agnis trayatam ,,

ma te grhe nisi ghosa utthat cp. BhGS

common.

AGS.

dyaus te prstham raksatu 5 aprajastam pautramrtyum ” devakrtam brahmanain kalpa: nowhere imam me varuna srudhi mr tat_tva yami ०१ tvam no agne ११ sa tvam no agne ” tvam agne ayasi 9 prajapate i a tisthemam asmanam “ Sarasvati predam ava 9 grhnami te suprajastvaya hastam ApMB. 1, 3, 3.

aghoracaksur apatighny edhi BhGS.

tam nah piisafi chivatamam erayasva BhGS.

somah prathamo vivide

somo’dadad gandharvaya BhGS. var

89

amiiham asmi ॐ tvam 2165. var

Imam tvam indra midhvah AGS

Iman lajan 4 vapami BhGS

lyain nary upabrite ११

visva uta tvaya vayam BhGS

jayah BGS

abhyatanah BGS.

rastrabhrtah __,,

daksinena prakramya GG. 2, 2, 13.

ekam ise BhGS,

dve iirje -

trini vrataya BhGS.

catvari mayobhavaya BhGS.

pafica pasubhyah a

sad rayasposaya

sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyah BhGS

sakhayau saptapadav abhiva ,,

prananaim granthir asi TA. 10, 37, I; SMB. 1, 6, 20.

apo hi stha mayobhuvah MGS.

yo vah sivatamo rasah MGS

tasma aram gamama vah ,,

hiranyavarnah sucayah BhGS

hiranyavarnah sucayah pavakah BhGS.

yasam deva divi krnvanti bhaksam

GS

pavamanah suvarjanah TB. I, 4, 8, I. p. BhGS. with 20 more verses.

iha gavo ni sidantu BhGS

devih sad urvih TS. 4, 7, 14, 2; RV X, 128

saptarsayah prathamam krttikanam

ApMB. I, 9, 7 dhruvaksitir dhruvayonih ApMB 7, 9, 6. namo brahmane dhruvaydcyutayastu: nowhere. yas tva dhruvam acyutam ५५ dhruvam tva brahma veda acyutam tva brahma veda “9

acestam tva brahma veda ‘3 avyathamanam tva brahma veda ,,

nabhyam tva sarvasya veda =,» madhyam tva sarvasya ४८08. == ,, tantim tva sarvasya veda ‘<j methimn tva ” ०» nabhim tva ५५ ५४ yatha naibhih

agnaye svaha: common. prajapataye svaha ,,

The Grhyasiitra of Bharadyaja employs about 119 verses in the marriage

12

90

ceremony; out of these 9 occur in TS. in common with others; 43 in ApMB. out. of which 8 are with variants.

An indication of its age is detected in siitra I. 12:—

vijiayate tu khalv ekesam invakabhih pra srjyante te varah pratinin- ditah (read—nanditah)| maghabhir gavo grhyante phalgunibhyam vyuhyata | yam kamaveta duhitaram priya syad iti tam nistyayadm dadyat priyatva bhavati naiva tu punar च gachatiti vijnayate ||

A part of the above is found.in KauGS. 75. 5:—

‘maghasu hanyante gavah phalgunisu vyihyata iti’ |

The difference between the two is obvious.

Now compare ApGS. II. 2. 16-3. 5:—

‘invakabhih pra srjyante te varah pratinanditah| maghabhir gavo grhyante phalgunibhyain vyihyate| yam kamayeta duhitaram priya syad iti tam nistyayain dadyat priyaiva bhavati; naiva tu punar 4 gachatiti brahmanavekso vidhih| invakagabdo mrgagabdah svatau ||

It seems that BhGS. is referring here to the Apastambiyas, who hold that view and who properly define the two words invaka and nistyd. If it be so the BhGS. would be posterior to Apastamba.*

The sitra of Hiranyakesgin cites about 119 verses in the marriage ceremony; of these 13 are untraced; the rest agree with those occurring in the BhGS.

The style of both is the same. Comparison with ApGS. is striking :—

HkGS. I. 22, 1-5:— ApGS, II. 5. 13-19:— tam tatah pra vahayanti pra va (parisccanantam krtvottarabhyain harayanti | samopyaitam agnim | yoktramm vimucya) tam tatah pra va

vahayet pra va harayet| samopyaitam ‘agnim anu haranti| nityah| dharyah | ध व anugato manthyah| Srotriyagarad upavasas canugate bharyayah patyur vaharyah| upavasag 0 vai || bharyayah patyur vai ||

anu haranti| nityo dharyah| anugato manthyah Srotriyagarad vaharyah |

It is obvious that the HkGS. is combining different siitras into one. It has applied with profit the same method to the BhGS:—

BhGS. 1. 12:— HkGS. 1." 19. 3:— pirvahna upa grhnita| vijiidyate piirvahno ahnah paficasu {३1९50 devanam iti] daivam punar idam karma! madh- yamdina upa grhnita| vijiiayate madhyamdinam ae rsinam iti] rsisamyuktam punar idain karma| | 2Pdine’parahne = sAyam athapi vijfidyate tasman madhyamdine sarvani । vaitesu _ yatkari syat a ee * Babler: ‘‘Baudhayana composed the first set of siitras connected with the Black | Yajur Veda, and was succeeded by Bharadvaja, Apastamba and Hiranyakesgin, who all founded schools, which bear their names’’ Sacred Laws of the Aryas XVI, XVII

pratah samgave madhy-

or

punyani samnipatitani bhavantity punydha eva kurute| aparahna upagrhnita vijnadyate’pa- rahnah pitrnam iti pitrsamyuktam punar idam karmathapi vijfiayate bhagasyaparahna iti bhagasamnyuk- tam punar idam karmathapi vijia- yate tasmad aparahne kumaryo bhagam icchamanas carantiti punyaha upagrhnitathapi vai khalu loke punyaha eva karmani cikir- sante ||

Obviously HkGS. has here compressed 15 BhGS. siitras into one.

BhGS. I. 15:— HkGS :— aparenagnim dvayan darbhin : aparenagnitn dvayiin darbhan purvaparén udagagran strnati| tesu purvaparin udagagrin sainstirya ptrvapariv upatisthete| — pran- tesu piirvaparav avatisthete| pran- mukhah pratyanmukhya hastam mukhah pfatyanmukhya 18581) grhniyad ity ekam| pratyaimukhah grhniyat pratyanmukhah pran- pranmukhya ity aparam || mukhya ५३ ||

HkGS. has here changed BhGS. strnati into samstirya and has thus combined the two siitras into one. Its substitution of ‘ity ekam’ and ‘ity aparam’ by ‘va’ is noteworthy from the point of view of the advanced sitra style.

The marriage ceremony in १५९८ Agnivesya Grhyasiitra covers the पि) and sixth adhyayas of the first Prasna. It runs:— Anrksara rjavah santu pantha yebhih sakhayo yanti no varenyam| sam aryama sam bhago no niniyat sain jaspatyam suyamam astu devah || ayain kiircah| mayi grhndmy agre agnim rayasposiya suprajastvaya suviryaya | mayi prajiim mayi varco dadhdmy वात्ता syama tanuva suvirah | | yo no agnih pitaro hrtsv antar amartyo martyarh avivesa| tam atman pari- grhnimahe vayam m4 so asmam avahaya parii gat ||

bhir bhuvah svah| prajapatih striyam yaso muskayor adadhat sapam | kmasya trptim anandam tasyagne bhajayeha ma || modah pramoda anando muskayor nihitah sapah| srtveva kamasya trpyani daksinanam pratigrahe || manasaé cittam akitim vacah satyam agimahi| pasunam riipam annasya yagah इता) érayatim mayi || yathaham asya atrpain striyai puman yatha stri trpyati pumsi priye priya| evam bhagasya trpyani yajfiasya kaimyah priyam || dadanity agnir vadati| tatheti vayur aha tat| hanteti satyam candramah| Adityah satyam om पं || dpas tat satyam abharan| yaso yajfiasya daksinim| asau me kamah samrdhyatam |

‘apo hi stha. mayobhuva’ iti tisrbhih ‘hiranyavarnah sucayah pavaka’ iti catasrbhih, ‘pavamanah suvarjana’ ity etendnuvakena |

92

ya akrntann avayan एषे atanvata yas ca devir antan abhito’dadanta | tas tva devir jarasi sam vyayantv dyusmatidam pari dhatsva vasah || pari dhatta dhatta vasasaindm Satayusim krnuta dirgham dAyuh| brhaspatih prayacchad vasa etat somaya rajne paridhatava प || jaraim gacchisi pari- dhatsva vaso bhava krstindm abhisastipavati| Satain ca jiva saradah suvarca rayaS ca posam upasam vyayasva || paridatn vaso adhidhah svastaye "णपा apinam abhisastipavati| satam: ca jiva Saradah_puriicir vasiini caryo vibhajasu jivati ||

Anaya maya saha karmani kartavyani| prajas cotpadayitavyah| tadartham दात्रा parinesye | ।

aya ta idhma iitma jatavedas tenedhyasva vardhasva ceddha vardhaya cisman prajaya pagubhir brahmavarcasenannadyena sam edhaya ६५६1६ || prajapataye svahii|| indraya svaha| agnaye svaha| somaya svaha| bhith svaha| bhuvah svaha| svah svaha| bhir bhuvah svah sviha|

‘ya tirafci nipadyase’ham vidharani’ | tam tva ghrtasya dharaya juhomi vaisvakarmani svaha || ydniici nipadyase’ham vidharani iti| tam tva ghrtasya dharaya agnau samriidhanyai devyai svahi| prasidhanyai devyai svaha || | | |

yukto vaha jiitavedah purastad agne viddhi karma kriyamanam yathe- dam| tvam bhisag bhesajasyasi karta tvaya ga asvan purusdin sanemi svaha || viripaksaya ऽपो | . dantdfijaye svaha| viripaksam aham yaje nijasgham Sabalodaram| yo méayam paribadhate sriyai pustyai ca tasmai svaha || paribadha ma vi badhistha ma vi badha vi badhithah| nirrtyai tva putram fhuh sa nah karmdéni sadhaya svaha || sadasaspatim adbhutam priyam indrasya kamyam| sanim medham aydsisam sviha || yavanto vedas (devas?) tvayi jatavedah striyam cod ghnanti purusasya karma| tebhya ctad dhiiyate bhagadheyam te ma trptas tarpayantu kimam svaha || akiityai tva kamaya tva samrdhe tva| puro dadhe amrtatvaya jivase 5४218 | akiitim asyavase| kamam asya samrddhyati| indrasya एरी] € dhiyah svaha| akiitim devim manasah puro dadhe| yajfiasya mata suhava me astu| yad icchami manasa sakimah| videyam enad dhrdaye nivistam svaha ||

93

darsiya svaha| piirnamasdya 5४218 | brhate svaha| rathamtariya svahi| prajapatir jayin indraya vrsne prayacchad ugrah prtandjyesu| tasmai visah sain anamanta sarvah sa ugrah sa hi havyo babhiiva svaha ||

agnir bhitanam adhipatih sa mavatu svahi| (pitarah pitamahah) indro jyesthanam adhipatih sa mavatu svahai| yamah prthivya adhipatih sa mivatu svaha| vayur antariksasyadhipatih sa mavatu svaha| siryo divo’dhipatih sa mavatu svaha| candrami naksatrinam adhipatih sa mavatu svaha| brhaspatir brahmano’dhipatih sa mavatu svaha| mitrah satyiinim adhipatih sa mavatu svaha| varuno’pim adhipatih sa mavatu svaha| samudrah अजीताः adhipatih sa miavatu 9 svaha| annam samriijyanam adhipatih tan mavatu svaha| soma osadhinam adhipatih sa mavatu svaha| savita prasavanam adhipatih sa mavatu svaha| rudrah pasiinam adhipatih sa miivatu svahai| tvasta riipanim adhipatih sa mavatu svaha| visnuh parvatinim adhipatih sa mivatu svaha| maruto ganinim adhipatayas te mAvantu svahi| pitarah pitamahah pare’vare tatis tata- maha iha mavata] asmin brahmann asmin_ ksatre’syim aSisy asyain purodhiyam asmin karmann asyim devahiityim svahal|

rtasid rtadhdmagnir gandharvas tasyausadhayo ’psarasa iirjo nama| sa idan brahma ksatram patu ta ida brahma ksatramn pantu tasmai svaha| iabhyah svaha| samhito viSvasima siiryo gandharvas tasya maricayo’psarasa Ayuvo nama| sa idam brahma ksatram patu tai idam brahma ksatran pantu tasmai svaha| tabhyah svaha| susumnah siryarasmis candrama gandharvas tasya naksatriny apsaraso bekurayo nama| sa idain brahma ksatram patu ti idam brahma ksatram pantu tasmai svaha| tibhyah svaha| bhujyuh suparno yajiio gandharvas tasya daksina apsarasah stava nima | sa idain brahma ksatram patu ta idam brahma ksatram pantu tasmai svaha| tabhyah sviha || prajapatir visvakarma mano gandharvas tasyarksamany apsaraso vahnayo nama] sa idam brahma ksatram patu ta idain brahma_ ksatram *pintu tasmai svaha || tabhyah svaha |

agnir etu prathamo devatadnain so’syai prajain muficatu mrtyupasit | tad ayam raja varuno’nu manyatam yatheyam stri pautram aghain na rodat svaha || imam agnis trayatam garhapatyah prajim asyai nayatu dirgham fiyuh | asinyopastha jivatam astu mata pautram dnandam abhi pra budhyatam iyam svaha || ma te grhe nisi ghosa utthad anyatra tvad rudatyah sam vigantu| ma tvam vikesy ura 4 vadhistha jivanpatni patiloke vi raja pasyanti prajam sumanasyamanam svaha || 2 ||

stanamdhayas te putrin savitabhiraksatu | त vdsasah paridhandd brhaspatir vigvedeva abhi raksantu paécat svaha || aprajastam pautramrtyum papmanam uta vagham| éirsnah srajam ivonmucya dvisdbhyah pratimuii- cimi paéam svaha || brahmanam devakrtam kalpaminam tena hanye nigadah 6265६ (—cadn?)| kravyado- mrtyur adharan pitayami dirgham fiyus tava jivantu putran (—trah?) svaha |

$am no devir abhistaya apo bhavantu pitaye | éam yor abhi sravantu

94

nah || devasya प्त, savituh prasave’svinor bahubhyim ए500 hastabhyam | hastena tastam grbhnami saubhagatvaya maya patya jaradastir yathasat ||

bhago aryama savita puramdhis te tva deva adur mahyam patnim| aghoracaksur apatighny edhi siva pasubhyah sumanah suvarcah || yam pisan éivatamaém erayasva yasyim, bijam manusya vapanti] ya iri पञ्चा visrayatai yasyam usantah praharema sepham || somo’dadad gandharvaya gandharvo’gnaye’dadat| pasiims ca mahyam putrams ca dadatv agnir atho tvi asiv aham|| somah prathamo vivide gandharvo vivida uttarah| trtiyo agnis te patis turyo’ham manusyajiah || sarasvati predam ava subhage vajinivati| tam tva viSvasya bhiitasya pra gayamasy agratah || 4 tisthemam asmanam asmeva tvam sthina bhava| pra mrnihi durasyiin sahasva prtanayatah || visva uta tvaya vayam dhara udanya iva| ati gahemahi dvisah || 3 ||

iman lajan 4 vapami samrddhikaranin mama| mama tubhyain ca Sainvananam tad agnir anu manyatii || bhagena tva sam srjami masarena suram iva || iyam nary upabriite agnan lijin avapanti dirghdyur astu me patir edhantim jfiatayo mama svahi || imam me varuna érydhi havam adya ca mrdaya| tvam avasyur 4 cake svaha || tat tva yimi brahmana vandamanas tad i saste yajamino havirbhih| ahedamano varuneha bodhy urusainsa ma na ayuh pra mosih svihii ||

tvai no agne varunasya vidvan devasya hedo’va yasisisthah| yajistho vahnitamah Sogucino vigva dvesimsi pra mumugdhy asmat svaha || sa tvain no agne’vamo bhavoti nedistho asya usaso vyustau] ava yaksva no varunam rarano vihi mrdikam suhavo 78 edhi svaha|| tvam agne aydsy ayasan manasa hitah| aydsan havyam iillise’yA no ताला bhesajain svaha || prajapate na tvad etany anyo viéva jatani pam ti babhiiva | yatkamiis te juhumas tan no astu vaya syima patayo rayindm svaha | yan ma atmano mindabhiid agnis tat punar dhiir jataveda vicarsanih svaha || punar agnié caksur adat punar indro_brhaspatih| punar me’ afvind yuvain caksur 4 dhattam aksyoh svaha || anajitatam yad djfiatam yajiiasya kriyate madhu! agne tad asya kalpaya tvamn hi vettha yatha- tatham svaha || purusasatnmito yajfio yajiiah purusasammitah | agne tad asya kalpaya tvam hi vettha yathatatham svaha || yat pakatra manasa dinadaks4 na yajiiasya manvate martasah| agnis tad dhota kratuvid vijanan yajistho devarh rtugo yajati svaha ||

99

svistakrd vidvin satvain svistain suhutam karotu me| agnaye svistkrte suhutahute sarvahute sarvaprayascittahutinain kimanai HW samardhayitre sviha ||

adite’nv amauisthah| anumate’nv amamsthah | deva savitah prasavih |

agne vratapate vratam carisyami tac chakeyain tan me ridhyatam| viyo vratapate vratam carisyami tac chakeyam tan me radhyatam| aditya vratapate vrata carisyami tac chakeyam tan me radhyatam| vratanamvratapate vratain carisyami tac chakeyam tan me radhyatam| amiiham asmi sa tvain sa tvam asy amuham| rg aham = asmi sa(ma) tvam dyaur aham prthivi tvam| mama hrdaye hrdayain te अप | mama citte cittam “astu te| mama vacam eckamanah sgrnu| maim cvanuvratii sahacarya maya bhava| cakravakam satnvananam yan = nadibhya ‘udahrtam| yad devagandharvo (—vau) vittah satvananam tena sauivaninau svah ||

ekam ise visnus tvanv etu| dve itirje visnus tvanv ctu| trini vrataya visnus tvanv लप | catvari mayobhavaya visnus tvanv ctu] patica pasubhyo visnus tvanv ctu| sad rayasposaya visnus tvanv लप | sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyo visnus tvanv etu| sakhiyau saptapadav abhiiva sakhyain te gameyain sakhyat te ma yosam sakhyan me ma _ yosthah || sapta rsayah prathamiim krttikindm arundhatim dhruvatéin ye ha ninyuh| gat krttika. mukhyayogai vahantiyam asmakam bhrajatv astami || dhruvai namasyami manasa dhruvena dhruvam no sakhyain dirgham ayus ca bhiiyat| adrugdhav asmimé ca pare ca loke dhruvam pravistau. syama (—va) Saranam sukhartau || gam na cdhi dvipade sam catuspade| 11138 gavo ni sidanty ihasva iha pirusah| iho sahasradaksino adhi pusa ni sidatu || 4 ||

agne prayascitte = ५811 devanam prayascitlir asi brahmanas tva pathakama upa dhivami yasyal patighni taniis tain ito nasayamasi svaha | vayo prayascitte tvam devanain prayascittir asi (brahmanas tva nathakama upa dhavami) ydsyai putraghni taniis tam 10 nasgayamasi svaha || aditya prayascitte tvain devanain prayascittir asi brahmanas tva nithakama up dhavami ydasyai pasughni taniis tam ito nagayamasi svaha || ‘sarva prayaécitte -tvaim prayascittir asi brahmanas tva nithakama upa dhavamt yasyai patighni putraghni pasughni nindita tanis tam ito masayamasi svaha || , ‘agne vratapate vratam acirisam’ ity adi ‘vratanaim | vratapate vratam acdrisam’ ityantam| avabhyam dai npatibhydin svasti bhavanto bruvantu| yuvabhyain dampatibhyam svasti| tasine (Sivena) tvabhi mrsami hastenavidvisanina| yatha na vidvisemahi na hi ye ca kadacana | rsabhena (—bho na?) skandami vyasya yoniin patireto grhana| puman stri jafatam garbho antah || 4 te yonun garbha etu pumamsam garbham a dhatsva| yam tubhyam gimivasasi pumams te putro niri tam puman anu jayatam| sa sam vardhatam garbho dagame masi sttave || 5 ||

96

anrksara rjavah santu panthah yukto vaha jatavedah stanamdhyas te putran iman lajan 4 vapami agne prayaécitte patica ||

atha samavrtte bharyam upa yaccheta| ‘prajatantum ma vyavacchetsih’ iti guruéasanat sarvanginim manojiiiim yaviyasim brahmacadrinim kanyam asagotram matur asapinddm anuktam agarhitam naksatranadivrksabhi- dhandsamyuktam |

atha diitan pra hinoti ‘anrksara rjava’ iti| vadhiimantam ydacayati ‘amusmai amukagotraya amiim amukagotrim dharmaprajartham vadhim dadatu’ iti] ‘tathe’ty ukte vadhiim| dapiiryamanapakse punye naksatre éobhanany agarani kalpayitva baddhakautukah krtamangalasvastyayanah padatir vadhiigrham gatva grhitamadhuparkah uddhananadyasambhara- sambharanan krtva lajan aSmanam ahatam vasas ca sambhrtya brahma- pravesanady Aparidhanantamn karoti| etasmin kale vadhiim baddhakau- - tukam krtapunyahinim yajio pavitinim acantam agner uttarena parena ca gatva daksinatah pracimn tisthantim var’gner uttarena piirvena ca gatva purastat pratyak tisthan sapavitrena panina vyahrtibhih ‘prajapatih striyam’ iti sadbhir enaém daksinata udanmukhas tisthan ("भत्ता amuka- gotrim amusmai amukagotriya tubhyam prajasahatvakarmabhyah prati padaydmi’’ iti vadhiimatadbhir dattain prati grhnati stridhanam ca|

‘apo hi stha mayobhuva’ iti tisrbhih, ‘hiranyavarnah sucayah pavaka’ iti catasrbhih, ‘pavamanah suvarjana’ ity etenanuvakena miarjayitva yathaprapannam aparenignim upavesyathainam ahatam vasah paridha payati pirvam nidhdya ‘ya akintann avayan’ iti tisrbhih| ‘paridam vasa‘ ity etaya abhi mantrayate| athainam acantam daksinatah pracim upavesya tasyam anvarabdhayaém gandhadinignim alamkrtya pari sificati ‘adite’ nu manyasa’ iti daksinatah pracinam, ‘anumate’nu manyasva’ iti pascad udicinam, ‘sarasvate’ nu manyasva’ iti uttaratah pricinam, ‘deva savitah prasuva’ iti sarvatah pradaksinam parisicya tirdhve samidhav aniyajartham cadadhati| idhmad evoddhrtya daksinam paridhim agnim cantarena_ uttaram paridhim cagnim cantarena pranitapranayane’nuyajartham ca dadhati| ‘ayam ta idhmam (—mah), aktvabhyadadhati| apa upasprsya, idhmasya milam upasamspréya darvyad juhoti ‘prajapataye svaha’ ity udaficam, ‘indraéya svaha’ iti praficam Aghirav aAgharya| ajyabhagau juhoti ‘agnaye svaha’ iti uttaratah, ‘somaya svaha’ iti daksinatah| madhye vyahrtibhir hutva ‘ya tiraSci nipadyase’ham’ iti» trayodagahutir juhoti || 7||

athastau samrddh homan juhoti ‘istebhyah svaha’ iti] atha jayadn juhoti ‘cittam ca cittig ca’ ity evam va juhoti| nanasruvahutih ‘cittaya svaha cittaye svaha’ ity evam| athibhyatanan juhoti ‘agnir bhutanam adhipatih sa mavatu svaha’ iti| atha pracinavitam krtvadhi vadate ‘pitarah pitamaha’ iti] upaviti bhiyo bhavati| sa evam etan saptadagabhyatanan sadhivadan juhoti| . ५ 902 svahakrtéh sad rastrabhrto juhoti (४52 rtadhama’ iti! ‘agnir etu prathama‘ iti sat pradhanahutir [ण्ण | ‘éam no devir abhigtaya’

9 ity ubhau miarjayate| athdsya daksinena hastena daksinam hastam sangustham grhnaty abhiva [प्या ‘devasya tva’ iti] athopotthapayati ‘bhago aryama’ ity etabhih paficabhih| atrasaugabdaprathamaya nama grhniyat| uttarenottarardhaparidhisamdhim agmanam nidhaya daksinena padena vadhim asthapayati ‘atisthemam aSinanam’ iti] ‘vigva uta tvaya vayam’ iti pradaksinam agnim’ parikramatah| athasya afijalav upastarya dvir Majin dvapati] trih paficdvattinagm| ‘iman lajan dvapami’ iti | abhigharya darvya samsrjati ‘bhagena tva sam srjami’ iti] atha juhoti iyam nari’ iti || 2 ||

evain dvitiyam asthapya paritya juhoti| tatha. trtilyam yathdyatanam upaveSya aniyajasamidham adiya darvya varunyau cagnivarunyau bhesajavanaspatim prajapatyam sauvistakrtam ca hutva purastat svistakr- tam prayascittam juhoti ‘yan ma d4tmana’ iti pafica] ‘pahi no agna enasa’ iti caiso’ nuvakah| atra mahavyahrtibhir hutvad ‘bhiir agnaye ca

prthivyai ca mahate ca svahd’ iti atraiva pranavam juhuyad vyahrtibhih samastabhis ca ||

atha madhyamam paridhim aktva daksinardham ca apa upaspréya uttarardham ca paristaranebhyo’rdham ardham adaya darvyam agram anakti madhyam ca ajyasthalyain milam anakti] punar api darvyam agrain madhyam ca ajyasthalyain milam anakti| punar api ajyasthalyam miilam. madhyam cagrau: ca darvyam| athaikam tram nidhaiyadpa upasprsya Sistam agnau praharet| ‘nadtyagrarn praharet yad atyagram praharet’ iti brahmanam| trir udyatya trmam apy anupraharet| angulim trir udyamya ‘pranasthanam caksvadi sammmisya paridhin adaya madhyamam prathamam praharet| yugapad daksinam uttaram ca| wtrdhve samidhau praharati| uttarardham angiresiipohati] samsravenibhi juhuyat| atha parisificati| रद purastat ‘anvamamsthah prasavih’ iti mantrantan samnamati |

* pranitapranayanam Adayagrenagnim parihrtya daksinenagnim capare- nagnim casmano dege nidhaya yathasakti daksinam brahmane dattva pragadi pratidigam tiisnim marjayate| kimcid avasicya hastena marjayet | apo hi stha mayobhuva’ iti tisrbhih, ‘hiranyavarnah sucayah pavaka’ i catasrbhih, ‘pavamanah suvarjana’ ity etenanuvakena ‘kaya nag citra व bhuvad’ iti tisrbhih, ‘prajajatyam pavitram’ iti dvabhyam| etasmin kale brahma ‘yathaprapannam upaniskramanam’ iti| prayascittadi 4 brahmana upanisknimanat sarvadarvihomanam esa samanam| atra gufave varam dadati |

atha devatam upatisthate ‘agne vratapate vratam carisyami’ ity etaih | amiiham asmi’ ity, athasya daksine karne japati| athasya daksinena hastena daksinam amsam yparyupari avamrsya hrdayadegam abhimfsati mama hrdaye hrdayam te astu’ iti dvabhyam| athaparenagnim idam visnukramat prakramati ‘ekam ise visnus tvanv etu iti! manag dakeinam

13

98

pirvam padam ppraharati] ‘savyenanuniskramati| atraiva saptamam padam vikramate| nagnim ati pracyavate| ‘sakhadyau saptapadav abhiiva’ iti saptame pade japati|

athaparenagnim udanmukhas tisthan saptarsin upatisthate ‘saptarsayah prathamam krttikanim’ iti] atha dhruvam upatisthate ‘dhruvam nama- syami’ iti] muhirtam upavigya aupdsanagnim dhavaniyakare kunde nidhayatra sadasya asirvadain kurvanti| atha vrajam prapadyate| athisya daksinena hastena daksinam panim oparigrhya daksindm dvareyim abhimréati ‘Sam na edhi dvipade sam catuspada’ iti] evam uttaram | agaram pravisyanaduhe carmany uttare lomny upavisati ‘iha gavo nisidantu iti| jiatisambhasav asate!

brahmacarinaéu alamkurvanau tryaham vratam careyatam aksaralavanam aSamidhanyam bhuiijaniv adhahsdyinav asamnvartamanau sahacaryatam | Sayampratar aupdsane juhoti vrihibhir yavair va] sayam prathamam agnim upasamadhaya paristirya praksalya sthalim nistapya sammrjya ekamustim vrihin opya paryagni krtva gandhapuspair agnim alamkrtya ‘indrayagnaye yamaya nirrtyai varunaya vayave somaycsanayeti, pnagadi pratidigam pascid Atminam alamkrtya apa upasprsya sapavitrapanih ‘adite’numanyasva’ iti parisicya samidham abhyadhiya prajvalayitva hastena vrihin juhuydd ‘agnaye svaha, prajapataye svaha,’ iti sayam, ‘stryaya svaha, prajapataye svaha’ iti pratah| ‘adite’nv amamsthah’ iti parisicya ‘kaniyas tasya pirvam hutvottarain bhiiyo juhuyad’ iti brahma- nam| evam aupasane juhoti| athiparaim patniin bhojayet| tasman nityo dharyo’nugato manthyah Srotriyagarad vahiryah| prayascittam juhoti ‘ayas (दहला anabhisastis ca satyam iti tvam aya asi| ayasd manasa dhrto’ yasa havyam ithise’yi no dhehi bhesajam svaha’ iti|

tryahe paryapete nigy agnipratisthapanddi prasiddham darvihomikam 4 rastrabhrdbhyo vivahaprakrtim nayel lajadisarnbharavarjam pratigraha- marjanavasahparidhanavarjam evam esa sarvesam viyahaprakrtisu| akalam prayascittam juhoti ‘agne prayaécitta’ iti catasrbhih| varunyaddi samanam | vratavisargah |

atha vratam visrjate ‘agne vratapate vratam acarisam’ ity etaih| atha punyaham vacayitva ‘avabhyam dampatibhyiim svasti bhavanto bruvantu’ iti! ‘yuvabhyam dampatibhyain svasti’ iti prativachnam| athadsya abhimréati ‘Sivena tvabhimrsimi’ iti] pratisamvisati ‘rsabhena skandami’ iti ratyantam krtva japet ‘a te yonim garbha etu’ iti tisrbhih| evam eva 70251 masy rtuvelayam samtisthate bharyopayamanam || 3 ||

atha samavrtte bharyam upayaccheta athastau samrddhihomaii juhoti evam dvitiyam asthapya trini| : ^ “ity Agnivesyagrhyasiitre prathamapragne sastho’dhyayah || |

anrksara. rjavah santu panthdh - ApMB. 1.1.2; RV. X. 85-233) AV. 14.1.34.

mayi grhnamy agre agnim TS. 5.7.9.1,2; MS. 1.6.1; 86.5; KS. 7.12; VS. 13.1; MG. 1.1.15. The stanza is read in the Man- trapatha but its application is not shown in the Vivahavidhi.

yo no agnih pitaro hrtsv 21719) TS. 5.7.0.1; MS. 3.6.1: 85.718; KS. 7.12; AV. 12.2.23. |

bhir bhuvah svah TS. 1.6.2.2. with suvar; our svar may be noted.

prajapatih striyim yagah TB. 2.4.6.5. modah pramoda dnandah TB. 2.4.6.5.

manasa§g cittam akiitim TB. 2.4.6.6. yathaham asya atrpam _ striyai puman TB. 2.4.6.6. . dadanity agnir vadati TB. 2.4.6.7. Apo hi stha mayobhuvah T-S. 4.1.5.1; MS. 2.7.5: 79.16;

a KS. 16.4. & { yo vah givatamo rasah M5. = 2.7.5: 79.18. : tasmi aram gamama_ vah MS. 2.7.5: 80.1. hiranyavarnah gucayah pava- kah TS. 5.6.1.1; MS. 1.2.1: 9.72; TB. 2.8.9.3; ApMB. - 1.2.1; AV. 1.33.1. yasim aja varuno§ yati. 4 madhye TS. 5.6.1.1; MS. a 2.13.10: 151.11; RV. VII. | | 3 49.3; AV. 1.33.2.

yasam deva divi krnvantt bhaksam TS. 5.6.1.1; AV. 1.33.3; MS. 2.13.1: 152.1; ApMB. 7.2.71. :

divena ma caksusa pasyatapah

99

TS. 5.6.1.2; MS. 2.13.1: 152.5; AV. 1.33.4.

pavamanah suvarjanah TB. 1.4.8.1; MS. 3.14.10; 155.11; KS. 38.2.

punantu ma devajanah TB. 1.4.8.1; MS. 3.11.10: 155.13; KS. 38.2.

pavamanah. punatu ma AV. 6.19.1d; MS. 3.12.10: 155.15.

ubhabhyam deva savitah TB. 1.4.8.2; MS. 3.11.10: 155.17; 75 stanzas more in this anuvaka in MS.

ya akrntann avayan ya atanvata SMB.1.1.5; PG. 1.4.13; APMB. 2.2.5; HG. 1.4.2. not found ip

TS., TB., MS. or KS.

pari dhatta dhatta vasasainam SMB. 1.1.6; MG. 1.4.2; ApMB. 22.6; not found in TS., TB., MS. or KS.

jarain gacchasi pari dhatsva vasah ApMB. 2.2.7; PG. 1.4.12; MG. 1.4.2; not found in TS., TB., MS., KS.

paridam vaso adhi dhah svastaye ApMB, 2.2.8; MG. 1.4.3; AV. 2.13.3; not found in TS., TB., MS., KS.

indraya namah KSA. 11.1.

agnaye namah KSA. 11.1.6; MG. 2.12.3.

yamaya namah GopalU. 4.2. nowhere else.

nirrtaye namah GopalU. 4.2. nowhere else.

varunaya namah GopalW. 4.2. nowhere else.

vayave namah KSA. 11.6; GopalU. 4.2; nowhere else.

somaya namah; nowhere.

anuvaka

Not cited in the vivahavidhi

200

108४2 namah GopalU. 4.2. | viripaksiya svahi: nowhere.

nowhere else. dantafijaye (correct text accord- adhbhyo namah; nowhere. ingly; cp. viriipakso’si dantafijih agnaye namah KSA. 11.1.6. GG. 4.5.6.8) svaha: nowhere. Repeated. viripiksam aham yaje: nowhere. atmane namah; nowhere. pari badha ma श] bahisthah: adite’nu manyasva TS. 2.3.1.2; | nowhere. MS. 2.2.1: 15.6; MG. 1.2.8. sadasaspatim adbhutam ApMB, anumate’nu manyasva GG. 1.3.2; 1.9.8; RV. 1.18.6; SV. 1.1714;

KhG. 1.2.18; MG, 1.2.9; APG. VS. 32.13; HG. 1.8.16; not found 1.2.3; not found in TS., T.B.,| in TS., TB., MS., KS.

MS., KS. yavanto devas tvayi jatavedah SB. sarasvate’nu manyasva KhG. 14.9.3.2; BrhU. 6.3.2; not found 1.2.19; ApG. 1.2.3; HG. 1.2.9. in TS., TB., MS., KS.

deva savitah prasuva TS. 1.7.7.1;| jkiityai tva kamaya tva samrdhe 4.1.1.2; MS. 1.11.1: 161.7; KS. tva TS. 3.4.2.1; TB. 2.5.3.2; 13.14 common in Grhyasitras. KS. 13.11, 12.

ayam ta idhma atma jatavedah AG.) 4kiitim asyavase TB. 2.5.3.2. 1.10.12; HG. 1.2.11; not found| 4kiitim devim manasah puro dadhe

in TS., TB., MS., KS. TB. 2.5.3.2.

prajapataye svaha TS. 3.4.2.1;| istebhyah svaha TB. 3.7.11.3. TB. 3.1.4.2. common. vasad anistebhyah svaha TB.

indraya svah4 TS. 1.4.28.1; TB. 3.7.11.3; KS. 5.4; 32.4. 3.1.5.2; common. bhesajam duristyai svaha TB.

agnaye svaha TS. 1.8.13.3; TB. | 3.7.77.2;

3.7.47; common. | Miskrtyai svaha TB. 3.7.11.3; VS.

‘somaya svaha TS. 7.1.14.1; TB.i 39.72.

3.1.4.3} common. | dauradhyai svaha TB. 3.7.11.3.

bhith svaha TB. 2.1.9.3; TA. 4.10.5;| ` devibhyas taniibhyah svaha: no- bhuvah svaha MS. 4.9.12; 134.3; where.

ApMB. 1.10.10-13; does not occur| ताभ svahd APS. 3.11.2.

in TS., TB. | samrddhyai svahi APS. 3.11.2;

svah svaha MS. 4.9.12: 134.3; | MG. 2.13.6. ApMB. (with suvah) 1I.10.10-13;; cittam ca citti§ cdkiitam ca TS.

bhir bhuvah svah svahi TB. | ApMB. 1.10.9. jayas or cittam 3.11.2.4; MS. 4.9.12: 134.4. ca citti$ ca, etc. are not found in ya tirasci nipadyase SMB. 1.5.6; | Mantrapatha, but they are in- ApMB. 2.8.5; H.G. 1.2.18; SB. cluded in vivahavidhi. 14.9.3.3; not found in TS., TB., | cittéya svaha ApS. 5.24.2; HG. MS., KS. 1.3.9. Nowhere else. yaniici nipadyase: nowhere. cittaye svaha HG. 1.3.9. ; yukto vaha jatavedah purastat MG. | akiitdya svaha MG. 1.11.15; MS, 1.2.18; nowhere else, 1.5.6.20; nowhere else,

| |

does not occur in TS., TB. | 3.4.4.1; MS. 7.4.74; 64.1; |

akfityai र्ठद; nowhere 11 this: form; TS. 3.4.2.1; KS. | 13.11.12; TB. 2.5.3.2 162 | akityai tva kamadya (५३. samrdhe ` tva; MG. 1.10.11 reads akityai , tva svaha. |

manase svaha TS. 7.3.15.1; 3-12.9: 163.8; VS. 22.23. Sakvaribhyah svaha: nowhere. darsa4ya svaha: nowhere. pirnamasadya svaha: nowhere. brhate svaha: nowhere. rathamtaraya svaha: 11. prajapatir jayaén indraya vrsne TS. 3.4.4.1; PG. 1.5.9. agnir bhiitanam adhipatih cp. : under KAS. p. 62; ¶5. 3.4.5.1. pitarah pitimahah pare’vare tatas tatamaha iha mavata TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10.

MS. |

indro jyesthanam adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1.

yamah oprthivya adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10.

vayur antariksasyadhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; AB. 5.24.8; PG. 1.5.10.

siryo divo’dhipatih _ TS.

3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10. candrama naksatranim adhi- patih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10; AB. 5.24.10. brhaspatir brahmano’dhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 7.5.70.

Abhyatanah; pitarah etc. is an intrusion.

mitrah satyanim adhipatih TS. 1.8.10.2; KS. 15.5; MS. 2.6.6: 67.12.

varuno’pim adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10; AV. 5.24.4. र samudrah srotyandm adhi-

ror

patih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10.

annain samrajyanim adhi- patih TS. 3.4.5.1.; PG. 1.5.10.

soma ogsadhinim adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10. savita prasavinim adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10; AV. 5.24.1.

tudrah paginam adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10;

VS. 9.39; KS. 15.5.

tvasta riipandm adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10; cp. the first use of riipa in the sense of created objects.

visnuh -parvatanam adhipatih TS. 3.4.5.1.

maruto gananam adhipatayah TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10.

pitarah pitamahadh pare’vare tatds tatimaha iha mavata TS. 3.4.5.1; PG. 1.5.10; cp. No. 2 above.

Six Rastrabhrts; for a differentorder cp. Intr. p. 62.

rtasad rtadhamagnir gandhar-

vah TS. 3.4.7.1; MS.., 2.122: 145.1; KS. 18.14; VS. 18.38.

sainhito viSvasama stiryo gandharvah TS. 3.4.7.1; MS. 2.12.2; 145.3; KS. 18.14; VS. 18.39; SB. 9.4.1.8.

susumnah_ siiryarasmi§ can- drama gandharvah TS.

3.4.7.10; MS. 2.12.2: 145.4; KS. 18.14; VS. 18.40; $B.

9.4.1.9.

bhujyuh suparno yajfio gan- dharvah TS. 3.4.7.1; KS.

102

Six pradhanahutayah; for a slightly different order cp. Intr. p. 83.

18.14; VS. 18.42; SB. Q.4.1.II.

prajapatir visvakarma manc gandharvah TS. 3.4.7.1; KS. 18.14; VS. 18.43; $B Q.4.1.12.

170 viSvavyaca vato gan- dharvah TS. 3.4.7.2; MS. 2.12.2: 145.5; KS. 18.14; VS. 18.41; SB. 9.4.1.10.

agnir etu. prathamo devati- nam: nowhere with etu; with aitu cp. ApMB. 1.4.7; PG. 1.5.11; HG. 1.19.7.

imam agnis trayatim garha- patyah SMB. 1.1.11; PG. 1.5.11; ApMB. 1.4.8; MG. 1.19.7.

ma te grhe nisi ghosa utthat SMB. 1.1.13; ApMB. 1.4.9; MG. 1.19.7. ` |

stanam dhayatas te putran savitabhi raksatu; this is obviously defective; for the beginning cp. HkGS. (Intr. p. 83); dyaus te prstham raksatu. vayur tril agvinau ca stanam etc.; the text, with its numbering of stan- ¦ 285 may accordingly be' corrected. For dyaus_ te etc... cp. SMB. 1.1.12;; ApMB. 1.4.10; MG. 1.19.7. |

aprajastam pautramrtyum . SMB. 1.1.14; ApMB.| 1.4.11; MG. 1.19.7. |

brahmanam devakrtam _ 19 | pamanam: nowhere; for! devakrtam brahmanam kal- ! pamanam cp. HkGS. (Intr. | p. 83) which occurs only | therein.

éam no devir abhistaye TB. 1.2.1.1; '

RV. X. 9.4; AV. 1.6.1; SV. 1.33; KS. 36.12. devasya tva savituh prasave MS. 2.6.3: 6.5.2; c+d are not found in this form anywhere else. bhago aryama savitéa puramdhih SMB. 1.2.16; PG. 1.6.3; RV. x. 85.36; AV. 14.1; ApMB. 1.3.3; HG. 1.20; MG. 1.10.15. For the original order cp. RV. X. 85.36: — grbhnimi te saubhagatvaya has- tam maya patya jarddastir ydthasah | ` 00६60 aryama saviti putram- dhir mahyawn tvadur garhapatydya devah || The stanza has been broken up here; a + b standing quite apart from € + d.

aghoracaksur apatighny edhi RV. X. 85.44; AV. 14.2.17; SMB. 1.2.17; PG. 1.4.16; ApMB. 1.14; HG. 1.202; MG. 1.10.6, our Grhya combines: bhago aryama savita puramdhih te tva deva adur mahyam patnim| aghora- caksur apatighny edhi Siva pasu- bhyah sumanah suvarcah ||

yam piisan sivatamam erayasva: - nowhere in this form; HkGS. (ध. p. 84) reads tém nah pisafi chivatamam _ erayasva; while RV. X. 85.37; AV. 14.2.38; ApMB. 1.11.6. read: tam piisaii chivatamam erayasva. somo’dadad gandharvaya; HG. 1.2.2; for dadad cp. RV. X. | 85.41; AV. 14.2.4; SMB. 1.1.7; GG. 2.1.19; PG. 1.4.16; ApMB: 1.3.2; MG, 1,20.10; this makes .

the intimacy between HkGS. and AgGS. quite clear. somah prathamo vivide RV. X.

85.40; PG. 1.4.16; HG. 1.20.2; | ApMB. 1.3.1. | sarasvati predam ava PG. 1.7.2;

ApMB. 1.3.5; HG. 1.20.1; MG. 1.10.15. । 4 tisthemam asmanam ApMB. 1.5.1; MG. 1.4.1. Readings

‘occur elsewhere with etam asmi- nam; chy aSmanam; imam asma- nam and 4 rohemam asmanam.

vigva uta tvaya vayam RV. II.. 47.3; HG. 1.20.5. |

iman lijan & vapdmi PG. 1.6.2; ' HG. 1.20.3 |

bhagena tva sam srjami: nowhere | in ‘this form; mark only A and 8 | are given; c + d are missing

iyam nary upabriite AV. 14.2.63; SMB. 1.2.2; GG. 2.2.6; PG. | 1.6.2; ApMB. 1.5.2; HG. 1.20.4 MG. 1.11.2.

imam me varuna प्रतापा 25.19; SV. II. 935; V5. 21.1.; 2.1.11.6. common

tat tva yami brahmana vandama- | nah RV. I. 24.11; VS. 18.49 TS. 2.1.11; common.

tvam no agne varunasya vidvan : RV. IV. 1.4; VS. 21.3; TS | 2.5.12.3; MS. 4.10.4: 153.12. | KS. 34.19; common,

sa tvam no agne’vamo bhavoti RV.

IV. 1.5; VS. 21.4; TS. 2.5, 12.3. common.

tvam agne aydsi TB. 2.4.1.9; TA 2.3.1; HG. 1.3.6; ApMB. 1.4.1( |

prajdpate na tvad etany anyah RV X. r2r.10; (MS. 4.14.1: nahi णः tiny anyah; KS. 15.8 nahi tva ।

anya etah); TB. 1.7.8.7; common |

RV. I. IS:

103

yan ma atmano mindabhit TS. 3.2.5.4; HG. 1.26.9.

punar agni§ caksur adat TS. 3.2.5.4; HG. 1.26.9.

anajhatam yad aAjidatam TB. 3.7.11.5; nowhere else.

purusasamimito yajiiah TB.

3.7.11.5; APS. 3.12.1.

yat pakatra manasa dinadaksah RV. X. 2.5; KB. 26.6; TB. 3.7.11.5; separate in the text— ksa na.

pahi no agna enasc TA. nowhere clse.

pahi no. visvavedase svaha TA. 10.5.1.

yajfiam pahi vibhavaso svaha TA. 10.5.41.

8872111 pahi satakrato svaha TA.

10.5.1;

10.5.1.

bhir agnaye ca _ prthivyai ca mahate ca svaha TA. 10.4.1. bhuvo vayave cantariksiya ca

mahate ca svaha TA. 10.4.1. suvar ddityaya ca dive ca mahate ca svaha TA. 10.4.1. bhir bhuvah svag candramase... 5815. TA. 10.4.1. namo devebhyah svadha pitrbhyah VS. 2.7; TS. 1.34.2; common. bhiir bhuvah svar mahar om TA.

10.4.1.

om svaha TA. 10.61.1; ApMB. I.I0.10-12.

bhih svaha TA. 4.10.5; ApMB. I.10.10-13; common.

bhuvah svaha ApMB. 1.10.10-13; common.

svah svahi ApMB. _ 1.10.10-13;

common. bhir bhuvah svah svaha TB.

3.11.2.4; MS. 4.9.12: 34.4; KB. 6.12; SB. 14.9.3.7, 13. yad asya karmano’ty ariricam MG.

104

1.3.7; AG. 1.10.23; APG. 1.2.7. |

adite’nv amamsthah ApG. 1.2.8; adite’nu manyasva; common.

anumate’nv amamsthah; nowhere; anumate’nu manyasva in GG. 1.3.2; HG. 1.2.9; ApG. 1.2.3.

sarasvate’nv amamsthah; nowhere; for sarasvate’nu manyasva cp. KhG. 1.2.19; ApG. 1.2.3; MG.

, 1.2.9.

deva savitah prasivih APG. 1.2.8; deva savitah prasuva is common.

apo hi stha mayobhuvah: cp. above.

yo vah sivatamo rasah cp above.

tasma aram gamama vah cp. above.

tisrah

hiranyavarnah pavakah :

yasam

sucayah cp. above raja “varuno yati madhye: cp. above. yasam deva divi krnvanti bhaksam: cp. above. Sivena ma caksusa pasya- tapah: cp. above

catasrah

pavamanah = suvarjanah cp. above. punantu ma _ devajanah cp. above. pavamanah punatu cp. above. ubhabhyam deva cp. above. kaya nag citra RV. IV. 31.1; AV 20.124.1; SV. I. 169 VS. 27.39; TS. 4.2.11.2; common kas tva satyo maddnim RV. IV. 31.2; AV 20.124.2; SV. II. 33; VS 27.40; not found in TS

a; but these are mentioned in the vivahavidhi.

anuvaka

ma

path

savitah

abhuvat

tisrah

॥ « Not recorded in the Mantra

abhi su nah _ sakhinim RV. IV. 31.3; AV. 20.124.3; SV. 2.34; VS. 27.41; TA. 4.42.3.

+ prajapatyam pavitram | RVKh. IX. 67.4: TB. 1.4.8.6. > indrah puniti 5218 mi = punatu RVKh. 9.67.5; not recorded in Concord- ance. agne vratapate vratam carisydmi 19. 1.5.10.3; VS. 1.5; MS. 4.9.24: 137.8; TB. 3.7.4.7; TA. 4.41.3.

vayo vratapate vratain carisami MS. 4.9.24: 137.9; SMB. 1.6.10. aditya vratapate vratam carisyami TB. 3.7.4.7; TA. 4.41.4, MG. 1.7.8. vratanain vratapate vratam caris- yami TB. 3.7.4.7; TA. 4.41.4; MS. 4.9.24: 137.12; SMB. 1.6.13 amutham asmi si tvam TB. 3.7.1.9; ApMB. 1.3.14; HG. 1.20.2; for amo’ham asmi sa tvam cp. AV. 14.2.71; KS. 35.18; AB. 8.27.4; SB. 14.9.4.19; AG. 1.7.6; SG. 1.13.4; KausG. 79.10; PG. 1.6.3; MG. 1.10.15. mama hrdaye hrdayam te astu MG. 1.5.11; nowhere else. cakravakam samvananam HG. 1.24.6; MG. 1.14.12. ekam ise visnus tvany etu: cp. * under BGS. dve tirje visnus— trini vratdya visnus— 5 catvari méayobhavaya visnus— cp. under BGS. paiica pasubhyo visnus— _,, gad rdyasposaya visnus— ,, sapta saptabhyo hotrabhyah— cp. under BGS.

sakhayau saptapadav abhiiva; cp. under BGS.

saptarsayah prathamam = krttika- nam; with saptar—only here; for saptarsayah etc. cp. ApMB. 1.9.7; HG. 1.22.14.

dhruvam namasyami manasa dhru- vena: nowhere.

gam na edhi dvipade TS. 2.3.14.5; TB. 3.1.1.3; ApMB. 1.11.5; HG. 1.20.2.

iha gavo ni sidantu PG. 1.8.10;

HG. 1.22.9. indrayagnaye yamaya nir-

rtyai ovarunaya vayave 4 somayesanaya—cp. above; ९. here these are not cited in 8 the Mantrapatha. a adite’nu =manyasva: cp. त above. 2 agnaye svaha TS. 1.8.13.3; a common. ; ~> | prajapataye svaha TS. 3.4.2.1; "र common. 8 siryaya svaha TS. 1.8.13.3; a common.

६ | adite’nv amansthah: cp. = above. A

ayas cagner anabhigastis ca:

105

ayas cagne’sy anabhigastié ca cp. MS. 1.4.3: 51.10; KS. 5.4; Kaug 5.13; ApMB. 1.5.18; HG. 1.26.13 read— Sasti§s ca. agne prayascitte tvam devanam prayascittir asi SMB. 1.4.1; PG. 1.11.2; ApMB. 1.10.3; HG. 1.24.1. vayo prayascitte SMB. 1.4.2; PG. z.11.2; ApMB. 1.10.4; HG. 1.24.1. aditya prayascitte ApMB. 1.10.5; HG, 1.24.1. sarva prayascitte; not recorded in Concordance.

agne vratapate vratam acarisam TS. 1.6.6.3; VS. 2.28; MS. 4.1.26; 138.5.

vayo vratapate vratam acarisam MS. 4.9.26: 138.6, nowhere else.

slirya vratapate vratam acarisam MS. 4.9.26: 138.7.

vratanam vratapate vratam acari- sam MS. 4.9.26: 138.8.

givena tvabhi mréami: nowhere.

rsabhe (-bho?) ma _ skandami: nowhcre.

त te yonim garbha ctu pumamsam,

nowhere in this form; for AV. 3.23.2; SG. 1.19.6.

Now, what stands out clear from a scrutiny of the Agnivesgyagrhya is its collection of the mantras used in the marriage ceremony. It forms the fifth adhyadya of the first Pragna and is placed just before the Vivaha-vidhi. It is designed on the model of the Mantrapatha for the Apastambiyas and the Mantra-Brahmana for the Gobhiliyas, who quote the beginnings of the mantras, taking it for granted that the text of the Brahmana is known to the priest by heart. But while the Mantrapatha and the Mantra-Brahmana arc independent collections meant for the entire Apastamba and Gobhila, our Mantrapatha forms part of the Grhyasitra ; and is strictly restricted to the marriage ceremony, the rest of the work being a mixture of mantras and vidhis.

* Evidently this collection is an after-thought designed to facilitate the performance of the marriage ceremony, the one pivot of the Grhya ritual]

74

106

and ultimately the one ceremony that evoked equal enthusiasm णि the ‘priest and the laity. That this collection is not done with due care may be shown by the numerous discrepancies between the Mantrapatha and the Vivaha-vidhi, while it can also indicate some tampering with the Vivaha- vidhi if the collection be taken as a true record of the mantras originally recited at the marriage ceremony.

Agnivegya uses 211 mantras or mantra-portions in the -marriage ceremony : this may indicate its late origin, that is ensured by its reference to Bodhayana, Apastamba, Satyasadha and Hiranyakegin as personages worthy of worship. The passage (II.6.3:p. 97) reads: —

Bodhayanam tarpayami| Apastambam tarpayami| Siitrakadrai tar- payami| Satyasidham tarpayami| Hiranyakesinam tarpayami| Vyasam tarpayami || Cp. also III. 6.2: 150:—

Srutavata tu vaktavyam evasamnidhane’piti matam Bodhayanasya kalpe ||

Its reference to Kausitaki (III.6.4:153) and Kathaka (III.8.3: 165) may also be noted.

In this analysis of the mantras used by Agnivegya in the marriage ceremony, I have hinted at the wrong grouping of the mantras, besides its numerous defective readings that show that the author or authors of this Grhya recited these mantras in the same way as many a Roman Catholic listened to Latin prayers and many a Jew said and listened to Hebrew prayers without any knowledge of the language. On page 41 of this Intro- duction I put down the Grhya-siitras belonging to the Black Yajurveda as under : —

Maitrayani x Méanava-Grhya Samhita 2 Varaha-Grhya Kathaka 3 Kathaka-Grhya Samhiti 4 Laugiksi-Grhya 5 Baudhayana-Grhya Taittiriya 6 Apastamba-Grhya Samhita 7 Bharadvaja-Grhya 8 Hiranyakesi-Grhya 9 Agnivesya-Grhya

Our analysis of the marriage ceremony occurring in these Grhyasiitras confirms this order; this is now made certain by the order adopted by Agnivesgya for the worship of some of these siitrakaras.

Looking at the quality of the performance of the various Grhyasiitras T should not give them any great credit ; they seem to have been compiled

107

in a hurry during a period of confusion and conflict ; and by no means much earlier than the beginning of the Christian era; for to such an authoritative Grhyastitra as the Kausitaka decidedly is, the author of the Mahabharata has become an ancient acarya as is clear from:—

atha pracinaviti daksinain disam anviksamanah | Sumantu-Jaimini- Vaisainpayana-Pailastitra-bhasya-Mahabharata-Dharmacaryah || 2:5:90.

The foregoing scrutiny of the Grhyasiitras makes it clear that the extant Grhyasiitras are not very far removed from one another in their contents and age. No Grhyasiitra can be shown to have drawn solely from its own Samhita. Some of them draw more from a Sainhita other than their own ; so much so that in an appreciably large number of cascs some sutras adopt the reading of particular mantras which is different from that occurring in their own respective Samhitas, but agrees with that found in other Samhitas; and all this, when viewed in its proper perspective makes me incline to think that the extant Grhyasiitras draw from a floating mass of material, more or less common, which is not available to us now ; and the gradual loss of which set our siitrakaras to compile their respective works as best as they could.

The Vaikhanasa-Grhya gives the marriage ceremony as follows: —

athitah panigrahanam| astau vivaha bhavanti brahmo daivah praja- patya 2158 dsuro gandharvo raksasah paisaca iti| yad abhiriipam vrtta- vayahsampannam 4hilyarhayitva kanydlankrta dasyate sa brahma iti giyate| yad rtvijo yajfiasyatmano’lamkrtya kanyam pratipadanyati sa daivah| yugapad dharmanuvartinau syatam iti vacanumanyagnikiryain svayain krtva yat kanyam arhayitva dady&t sa prajapatyo bhavati| yad gomithunenaikena dvabhyain va kanyam dadati tam arsam Acaksate| yat kanyam abharanam dropya saktya bandhubhyo dhanam dattvaharate tam -asuram dmananti| kamayogo yad ubhayoh sa gandharvah| prasahya yat kanyaharanam sa raksasah| suptaém pramattam va rahasi yad gachati sa paigico bhavatity ectegim prathame catvaras toyapradanaptirvakah sasta brahmanasya netare jaghanyah| yasmat trin pirvams trin aparan arsijatah sat piirvan sad aparan prajapatyenodhaya jatah sapta ptrvan saptaparan daivisuto daga piirvan dagiparan atmanam caikavimsatikam brahmiputrah pavayed iti || Prasna IIT. 1.

matur asapindam pitur asamanarsigotrajatam laksanasampannam nagnikam kanyam varayitva paficahesu kulasya parisuddhyai sapindaih Srotriyaih saha bhiitam bhuiijita] yasmat sa piito bhavatiti vijfidyate | kanikradadinad kanyagrham gatva pra su gmanteti tam iksitva bhratrghnim iti tayeksyamano gurunagnimukhe krte kanyaprado varagotrandma garman- fam tathaitim asya sahadharmacarini bhavatiti brahme vivahe dharma- prajasampattyartham §yajiiapattyartham § brahmadevarsipitrtrptyartham

108

prajasahatvakarmabhyo dadamity udakena tam dadyat| tam prajapatih striyam ity udakena harate| vastragandhabharanadini sambhrtya kani- kradadina kanyagrham saha bandhavair gatva teja ayuh ériyam iti vastri- dinalamkrtya prajapatih somam iti tathabharanam aropyadaditety eke || 2 ||

tatah saha snataya vadhva navavastralamkarayah punyahante panimn grhitva sumangalir iyam vadhiir ity agnisalam agatya pranmukham dsayitva tasyai suddhambaravesah kircam dadati] tatah paristiryagnir 211 imam agnis trayatam ma te grhe dyas te prstham aprajastam devakrtam iti paiica varunantam pradhanan juhuyat| agner aparasyam 4stirnesu darbhesv asmanam 4tistheti vadhvah padangusthena daksinena sparégayati pratyan- mukha iti panigrahanani sarasvatiti visargam aghoracaksur ity adsanam ca krtveman lajan ity abhighdiryeyam nariti tasya lajafijalina juhoty udayusety uttisthati| pratyanmukha iti vadhiimukheksanam sarasvatiti panigrahanam aghoracaksur iti visargam iman lajan iti lajapiiranam iyam nariti homam udayusety agnipranamam kury4ad ity eke || 3 ||

vigsva uta tvayety agnim pradaksinam krtvatigahemahi dvisa ity dsitva tridhaivam laijahomam juhuyat| tato milahomante’gnim patighnyantaimn yaSoghnyantam candram putraghnyantam hutva vyahrtih| prdasavir ity 2701816 caturbhih pravahanam krtva punah prastirya svistkkrn mindahuti vicchinnamrddhisaptasamidvyahrtig ca juhuyat| agner aparasyam 4stiryod- agagran sapta barhiso vadhva saha daksinena padenaikam ise visnur iti dve urja iti trini vratayeti catvariti pafica pasubhya iti sad rayasposayeti sapta saptabhya iti tan paryayenakramya gatva sakheti nivarteta| mama hrdaya iti tasya hrdayadegsam abhimrsati| proksanaih proksya punyaham svasti- ghosenarundhatindranyaditih = इताः iveti vadhva manuh prajapatih puru- sottamo mahendra iveti varasya ca catvari stomany dropayeyur iti pani- grahanam dhruvadarsanantam, ity eke| tatah prabhrti garhasthyam dharmam anutisthatiti vijnayate || 4 ||.

atha caturthivasah| vaivahikam agnim vadhva sahadaya samprava- harayanv iti vadhim samam vadhvety agnim saméasti daksinam padam agre’tihara dehalim madhistha ity avasathe pravisya pracyam ardhe sama- dadhita| agner aparasyam anaduham carma lohitam knsnajinam va pracina- gtivam uttaralomastrmnati| tatra pranmukham udanmukham va vadhim upavesya patir iha gavah prajayadhvam iti pascan _ nisidetajyotisain dargsanad vacamyamav anyatarinupetav asatam| udite naksatre pracim udicim va devih sad urvir iti difam upasthaya ma hasmahi prajayeti candram saptarsaya iti saptarsin krttika naksatrany arumdhatim ca dhruva- ksitir iti dhruvam ca drstvopatistheyatam manojfiam taya saha sambhasya | athagneyah sthalipakah| praja sthdlim iti sthalim abhimrsyagnaye justam ‘nirvapamiti sthalyam tandulan nirvapya vacaspataye pavasveti. vadhva-. carum Srapayati| abhigharyodag udvasya paristiryignim upasamadhaya havyavaham iti svistakrti yajeta] hutagesana frotriyam brahmanam tarpayitva tasma rsabham datvanrno bhavatiti vijiidyate || 5 ||

109

ata firdhvam parvani sthalipikena yajeta| nityam yavair vrihibhir va hastena suryaya svaha prajapataye svaheti pratarahuti agnaye svaha praja- pataye svaheti sayamahuli jihuyat| agnyantarasamsarge’nugate va patni krechram carati| Srotiyagaran mathitva vagnim adaya punar aupasanam adadhitodakyasucyadisamsarge ca vidhanain yajiaprayascitte vaksyamo viyoge paksasyopavaroheti samidhain yavat krsnaim tavat taptva sama- ropya gachet| aharahas tai prajvalya hutva athanyam samidham nida- dhati || 6 ||

pacane vadvasathye carum abhigharya vaisvadevam = yathaheti mandalam pradaksinam upalipya parimrjyagnaye svaha somaya svahety uttaradaksinayor madhye vyahrtir visvebhyo devebhyah svaha dhanvan- taraye svaha kuhvai svahanumatyai svaha prajipataye svaha dyava- prthivibhyam svaha vyahrtir ima me agna iti caruin sedhmain juhuyad agnihotraya svaha vaisvadevayajiiaya svaha brahmayajfiaya svaha devaya- 10892 svaha bhutayajfiiya svaha manusyayajiidya svaha pitryajnhaya svadha namah svahi pajicamahayajiiaya 5४209. vyahrtih svistakrdvyahrtih | atha grhadevatabhyo yathadisam baliharanamn brahmane namo brahma- purusebhyo namo vastospataye nama iti grhamadhye| indraya nama indra- purusebhyo namo yamaya namo yamapurusebhyo namah somaya namah somapuruscbhyo namo’gnaye namo nirrtaye namo vayave nama isanaya nama iti| sarvam daksine pitrbhyo jfdtivargapatnyantebhyah| krtopaviti yavanto’nnarthinas tavadbhyo nirvapamiti nirupyakase vigvebhyo devebhyo namo divacarecbhyo namo bhiitebhyo namo naktamcarebhyo nama iti | ucchirsake ériyd | padato bhadrakdlya iti] pratidvaram pirvantam uttarantam va bhuvamgayor marudbhya iti| culyah paksayor agnaya ity udadhanyam adbhya 1 | pesamyor ubhayor drsada ity uliikhalamusalayor vanaspatibhya iti| Sirpa osadhibhya iti| vastuprsthe sunam ca patitanam ca Svapacam paparoginam| vayasain ca kriminam ca bhimav annain vapimy aham iti baligesain nirvapati | pirvavat pravahanam krtva bhitih smeti bhasmalipyapo hi stheti proksya yat te agne tejas tenety agnim ud vayam ity ddityam copatistheta| nityam sayampratah patni va pustikama balim hared| vaigvadevakale praptam atithim éaktya tarpayed vaisvanaro hy esa bhavati || 7 ||

tad evan triratram havisyasinau brahmacarinau dhautavastravrata- carinau syatam| tato’parasyai ratrau caturthyam alamkrtyagnim upasa- midhyaya nava prayascittini juhuyad agne vayavadityaditya vaya- vagne’gne vayavaditya vyahrtir bhir bhagam iti caturbhir vadhimiurdhny Ajyena juhuyat| agnim pradaksinamn krtva pracyam udicyam va tam upavesgyabhis tva paficagakheneti yonim abhimréya sam na mapa ity upagached| imam anuvvsatety alinganam | madhu he madhu idam iti maithunam kurvita| suprajastvayety upagamanam sam nau mana ity dliiganam imam anuvrateti vadhimukhekganam ity re eke || 8 ||

atha triritram rtau malavadvasah snanafjanadini varjayet| ekabhakta

71712

AgGS. 1.5.2; Vaikh. 1.19.

Rddhayah cp.

Vicchinnam cp. Vaikh. 1.19.

ee _———,

| |

न

istebhyah svaha TB. 3.7. 11.3; cp. AgGS. 1.5.2.27;

vasad anistebhyah svaha TB. 3.7.11.3, AgGS. I.5.2:27. KS. 5-4. reads:—svaha svahesti- bhyo vasad anistebhyo bhisajau svistyai svaha niskrtir duristyai svaha devebhyas tantibhyah svaha ||

bhesajam duristyai svaha cp. above.

niskrtyai svaha cp. above. dauradhyai svaha devibhyas taniibhyah svaha

rddhyai svaha samrddhyai svaha

a3

3a a8

oa

yat pramattah; not traced; repeated at Vaikh. 1.109.

mano jyotir | jusatam ajyasya TS. 1.5.3.2; MS. 1.7.1:109.4; KS. 34.79;

ayas cagne’sy anabhisastis ca MS. 1.4.3 : 51.10; KS. 5.4; ApMB. 1.5.18; HG. 1.26.13.

yad asmin yajne’ntar agama ApS. 3.11.2; प्ण certain.

‘svasti no’ mimitam aévina bhagah RV. V.51.11; MG. 2.15.6;

yata indra bhayamahe RV. VIII. 61.13; AV. -19.15.1; SV. 1.274; TB. 3.7.11.4; TA. 10.1.9; SG. 1.4.2.

edho’sy edhisimahi svaha bail- vam Vaikh. 1.19; TS. 1.4. 45.3; MS. 1.3.39:46.11; KS. 4.13; ApMB. 2.6.3; MG. 1.1.16.

samid asi tejo’si tejo mayi 01111} svaha paligam VS. 20.23; 38.25 read: edho’sy cdhisimahi samid asi tejo’si tejo mayi dhehi |

yamasya dhimahi mrtyor me pahi svaha naiyagrodham VaikhG. 1.19; nowhere

siryasya dhimahi caksur me pahi svaha asvattham Vaikh. 1.19; nowhere else.

sapta samidhah.

somasya dhimahi cittain me pahi svaha audumbaram Vaikh. 1.10;

vayor dhimahi pranan me pahi svaha Samim Vaikh. 1.19;

brahmano dhimahi buddhim me pahi svaha khadiram Vaikh. 1.10; nowhere else.

ae

| om bhih svahi common. om bhuvah svaha ‘i

om suvah svaha २

om प्ताः bhuvah suvah svaha.

hrtayah

vya

ekam ise visnus tvanvetu cp. AgGs.

dve iirje ११ trini vrataya ” catvari : १९ pafica pasubhyah ०१ sad 12 $ 2570058 $ ३. ,१ sapta saptabhyah ०१

sakha saptapadi bhava AG. 1.7.19; SG. 1.14.6; SMB. 1.2.13; ApMB. 1.3.14; MG. 11.18. etc.

mama hrdaye hrdayam te astu HG, 1.5.11; nowhere else.

arundhatindrany aditih इताः iva— nowhere. ।

manuh prajapatih purusottamo mahendra iva—not traced.

sain pravahadrayantu—laukika ?

samanm vadhva—laukika?

daksinam padam _ agre’tihara— laukika?

iha gavah prajiyadhvam ApMB. 1.9.1; SMB. 1.3.12; GG. 2.4.6; KS. 35.3. does not occur in TS., TB., TA. or MS.

devih sad urvir uru nah krnota RV.

X.128.5; TS. 4.7.14.2; ApMB. 2.9.6, ma hasmahi prajaya ma tanibhih RV. X.128.5; ApMB. 1.29.6; HG. 1.22.12.

saptarsayah prathamam krttikanam ApMB. 1.9.7; HG. 1.22.14; not in TS., TB., TA.

dhruvaksitir dhruvayonih ApMB. 1.9.6; HG. 1.22. 14.

praja sthalim—nowhere.

agnaye justam nirvapami cp. devasya tva savituh TS. 1.1.4.2; HkGS. 1.7:p. 42.

vicaspataye pavasva TS. 1.4.2.1; VS. 7.7; MS. 1.3.4:31.7; KS. 4.1.

*havyavaham ajaram purupriyam TB. 2.6.16.2; cp. also havya- vaham purupriyam TS. 4.3.13.8¢.

stiryaya svaha TS. 1.8.13.3.

cornmon. prajapataye svaha 0 agnaye svaha— a somaya svahi— ”

vigvebhyo devebhyah svaha VS. 22.28; TB. 3.1.5.5; TAA. 10.67.1; PG. 1.12.3; MG. 1.7.18.

dhanvantaraye svahi—cp. dhanvan- taraye namah MG. 3.12.3.19.

kuhvai svahi—nowhere; cp. how-

TS.

113

ever kuhvai trayo’runaitah TS. §.6.18.1.

anumatyai svaha TB. 3.12.2.2-8.

prajapataye svaha—common.

dyavaprthivibhyain svaha ApMB. 2.6.10; common.

imi me agna istaka dhenavah santu TS. 4.4.11.3, 4; MS. 2.8. 14:118.14, 16; KS. 17.10.

agnihotraya sviha—nowhere.

vaisvadevayajiaya svaha—no- where.

brahmayajhaya svaha—nowhere. devayajnhaya svaha i bhiitayajiiaya svaha ५५ manusyayajiaya svaha— i pitryajfiaya svadha— १७ namah svaha— ५१

087८9. mahayajfiaya svaha— ,,

bhir bhuvah svah—common.

yad asya karmano’ty ariricam. cp. above.

brahmane namah KS. 26.12.

brahmapurusebhyo namah MG. 2.12.16.

vastospataye namah—untraced.

indraya namah KSA, II.1.

indrapurusebhyo namah MG, 2.12. 12.

yamaya namah GopalU. 2.

yamapurusebhyo namah MG. 2.76. 73.

varundya namah GopalU. 2.

varunapurusebhyo namah 2.12.14.

somaya namah MG. 2.12.3; GG. 4.7.11; KhG. 2.1.17.

somapurusebhyo namah MG, 2.12. 15.

aghaye namah—common.

nirrtaye namah—GopalU. 2.

vayave namah KSA. 11.6; GopalU. 2.

MG.

774

24292४2. namah GopalU. 2.

yavanto’nnarthinah tavadbhyo nir-

vapaimi—nowhere.

visvebhyo devebhyo namah KSA.

11.4.

divacarebhyo namah MG. 2.12.18. . bhitebhyo namah TAA. 10.67.2:

MahanU. Io.2.

naktamcarebhyo namah SG. 2.14.

16. Sriya ma pari pataya ?

bhadrakalyai (namah) SG. 2.14.14.

marudbhyo namah KSA. 11.3.

agnaye namah—common.

adbhyo namah cp. AgGS. 1.5: p. 26.

drsade namah—not traced.

vanaspatibhyo namah MG. 2.12.6.

osadhibhyo namah SG. 2.14.12.

gsunam ca found.

bhiitih sma—not traced.

apo his stha mayobhuvah—cp. AgGS.

patitinam ca—not

yat te agne tejas tenaham tejasvi `

bhiiydsam TS. 1.21.4. :

ud vayam tamasas pari RV. I. 50.10; common.

3.5.3.2; AG.

agne prayascitte cp. KGS. 28.4. vayo prayascitte aditya prayascitte aditya prayascite vayo prayascitte agne prayascitte agne prayascitte vayo prayascitte aditya prayascitte - om bhih. om bhuvah. om svah,

a9

nava prayascittani.

bhagam dhiyam vajayantah puramdhim MS. 4.14.6:224.2; TB. 2.8.6.3; RV. II.38.r0.

abhis tva paficasakhena—not found; but cp. sivena tva pai- cagakhena hastenavidvisavata | sahasrena yasasvinabhi mrsami suprajastvaya BhGS. 1.20:20. sain) nau manah: however sam namnah sam hrdayani HG. 1.25.1; sam te manasa manah BhGS. 1.20:21. imam anuvrata—not found; but cp. anuvrata rohini rohitasya etc. AV. 13.1.22a. madhu he madhv HG. 1.24.6. suprajastvaya 1.6.1.3.

yan 706 garbhe vasatah

| papam ugram RVKh. IX

67.7.

matapitror yan na _ krtam vaco me RVKh. IX.67.8.

goghnat taskaratvat RVKh. 9.67.9.

brahmavadhat surapanat RVKh. 9.67.10.

balaghnan matrpitrvadhat RVKh. IX.67.11.

krayavikrayad yonidosat RVKh. IX.67.12.

duryastam duradhitam RVKh. IX.67.13.

amantram annam yat kimcit RVKh. IX.67.14.

ttasya yonayo’mrtasya dhama, RVKh. IX.67.15.

pavamanih svastyayanth

RVKh. IX.67.16. :

pavamanih pitrn devan

1X.67.17.

nowhere; cp.

idam madhu

{५2 grhnami TS.

yan me garbhadibhih proksya

715 pavamanam param brahma RVKh. IX.67.18.

pavamanam param brahma RVKh. 15.0.19.

visnur yonim kalpayatu RV. X. 184.1; AV. 5.25.5; SG. 1.22.12, SMB. 1.4.6; ApMB. 1.12.1; MG. 1.25.1; HG. 2.18.2.

The Vaikhanasa-Grhya uses about 160 mantras or mantra—portions in the marriage ceremony ; out of these 128 are not found in the TS., though some of them occur in other Samhitaés, Brahmanas or Grhyasiitras. It cites virtually all the mantras by fratika; and this suggests that just as the Apastambas had their own separate Mantrapatha and the Gobhiliyas their own distinct Sama-Brimana similarly the Vaikhinasas also had their separate Mantra collection meant for recital at the various Grhya cere- monies.

Its injunction that a Brahmin should marry a girl of 8 years is signi- ficant:! and if this custom of child marriage came into vogue in a late period of Indian history, a late date is ensured for the compilation of our Grhya; and this is confirmed by its reference to the fully developed Narayana cult for which cp. III.13.44 (=Agnivesgya II.5.7):—

. agneh piirvasyam darbhasanesu kesavain narayanam madhavam govinda visuun madhusiidanam trivikramam vamanam Sridharam brsikegam padmanabham damodaram iti namabhir devam visnum ahiiya

|

And yet the Vaikhanasa contains portions counterparts even in the ASGS. cp.:---

Vaikh. 9.1.36 athatah panigrahanam| astau vivaha bhavanti bramo daivah prajapatya arsa Asuro gandharvo raksasah paisaca iti| yad

that may be anterior to their

ASGS. 1.4.21-32. alankrtya kanyam uda- kapirvam dadyad 658

abhiripain vrttavayahsampannam ahii- yarhayitva kanyalamkrta dasyate sa brahmah iti giyate| yad rtvijo yajfiasyat- mano’lamkrtya kanyam pratipadayanti sa daivah | yugapad dharmanuvartinau syatim iti vacanumanyagnikaryam svayam krtva yat kanyam arhayitva dadyat sa prajapatyo bhavati| yad gomithunenaikena dvabhyam va kanyadm dadati tam argam acaksate| yat kanyam abharanam aropya éaktya bandhubhyo dhanam dattvarhate tam asuram Amananti| kamayogo yad ubhayoh sa gandharvah| prasahya yat kanyaharanam sa raksasah | suptam pra-

lcp. Vaikh 6.12: 97 Sec also 6.13 : 97.

116

mattam va rahasi yad gachati sa [0876260 yam krtvopayacheta sa bhavatiti etesim prathame catvaras toya- pradanaptirvakah 68512 brahmanasya netare Jaghanya र om mae i aoe suptanam pramattanain argijatah sat piirvan sad aparan praja- 2 +65 patyenodhaya jatah sapta piirvan sapta- vapaharet 92 paisicah | paran daivisuto dasa piirvan dasaparan hatva bhittva ca $risami Atmanam caikavimsatikam brahmiputrah frudatim rudadbhyo haret pavayed iti || 3 || sa raksasah.

gandharvah| dhenunopato- syopayacheta sa asurah|

A definite improvement on the Vaikhanasa is unmistakable in the ASGS. from the point of view of the siitra style. In case it is not admitted that the two siitras derive from the same common source, the Vaikhanasa repeating the original in its original or loose form and the AsGS. effecting an improvement upon it; even in the first alternative the compilation of old and new readings in one treatise should suggest that the extant Grhya- sfitras draw from a floating mass of the Grhya literature ; and it is there- fore hazardous to dogmatise about the age of any of these ; even the ‘pro- portionate number of mantras used by each in the marriage ceremony may serve merely as an indication of their age—for there may have becn other mantras too that were used by a given Grhyasiitra in the marriage (लल mony, but not recorded as is so often hinted by Devapala in his commentary on Laugaksi-Grhya and by Haradatta on ApGS. 1.2.15:43:—

“‘mantrarahitah kriya advrta ity ucyante| yathd nagabalir yaksabalir indranimaha 16 | yasmin janapade grame [पाट va ya avrtah prasiddhas tas tathaiva vyavasthita yatha pratiyeran na sarvatraivam ity arthah| davrtah kriya vaivahikyah avisesat samantraka amantrakds ca| tah sarva astri- bhyah sarvavarnebhyah sakasid. avagamya pratiyeran vivodharah| tatra samantraka grhapiijankuraropanapratisarabandhadya acarasiddhah| aman- traka nagabaliyaksabalindranigauripijadayah| tas ca yathajanapadam . yathavarnam yathakulam yathastri yathapumsain yathakalam vyavasthita eva na tu sarvah sarvatra samuccitah’’ ||

This is confirmed by 2669. 1.5.1.2:—

atha khaliiccivacé janapadadharma gramadharmas ca

tan vivahe pratiyat| yat tu samanam tad vaksyamah ||

It is only common that has been expressly laid down by Asvalayana the details are to be understood from lokdcira, that differs from place to place.

The occurrence of a proper name in a particular Grhyasiitra does not help in this respect. cp. Bodhyayana II.9.6:—

‘“‘atha daksinatah pracinavitino vaigampayanaya phalingave tittiraye ukhayokhyaya datreyaya padakaraya kaundinydya vrttikdraya kanvaya bodhayandya , pravacanakarayapastambaya siitrakaraya satyasadhaya hir-

117 anyakeSaya vajasaneyaya yajiiavalkyaya bharadvajayagnivegyacdryebhyah.

Tne name of Bodhayana in his own Grhyasiitra is telling, while his reference to Agnivesya may suggest that Agnivesya is anterior to Bodhayana. But such a conclusion is negatived by Agnivesya-Grhya II.6.3:97:—

This injunction of doing homage to Bodhayana by Agnivegya would suggest that Bodhayana was anterior to Agnivegya.

Bodhayana’s reference to Bharadvaja has been cited above. Bharad- vaja refers to Bodhayana in BhGS. III.11:77:—

... vaiSainpaiyanaya phalingave tittiraye ukhayadtreyaya padakaraya kaundinyaya vrttikaraya kanvaya bodhayandya#bharadvajaya siitrakarayi- pastambaya sarvebhyah sitrakirebhya Acaryebhya rsibhyo vanaprasthe- bhyah.....l !

Laugaksi-Grhya does not mention such a list, but Devapala cites, in the propitiation ceremony, the two lists given by Bodhayana (Laugaksi, Vol. I, ^ 61 ff.) and Asvaliyana (p. 63 ff.) and makes their recital impera- tive on the followers of the Laugaksi-Grhya.

Similarly Agvalayana mentions Kausitaka and Mahakausitaka in Til. 44:— |

Sumantu-jaimini-vaiga1payana-paila-sitrabhasyamahabharata-d h a 7 m 4- carya jananti-bihavi-gargya-gautama-Sakalya-babhravya-mandavya-mandit- keya gargi vacaknavi vadava pratitheyi sulabha maitreyi kaholam kausi- takam mahakausitakam paingyami mahapaingyam suyajnam sankhyaya- nam aitareyan: mahaitareyam sakalam baskalam sujatavaktram audavahim mahaudavahim saujamim Saunakam asvalayanam ye canye acaryas te sarve trpyantu.

The Kausitaka-Grhya, however, omits Asvalayana from its list given in Wf. 5:—

Sumantujaiminivaigainpayanapailastitrabhasyamahabharatadharmacaryah | janantibahavigargyagautamasakalyababhravyamandavyamandukeyah| suya- jfiasankhayanajatikamyah| paingasambavyaitareyah| gargi vacaknavi| vadava pratitheyi| sulabha maitreyi|. kaholam kausitakam|| mahakausi- takam| suyajfiam| Sankhayanam| aitareyam| mahaitareyam | paingyam | mahapaingyam| sambavakam| mahasimbavakam| vaskalam| ¢akalam | gargyam| mahajapatram| sujatavaktram| audavahim| saujamim|| babhra- vyam somagarmanam| pajicalam vedamitram| dacaryam Saunakam| ye canye acarya te capi trpyantu || श 4

But to conclude from this that Kausitaka is anterior to Asvaldyana may be unsafe for the simple reason that Kausitaka uses a far larger number of mantras in the marriage ceremony than does Asvalayana for which cp.

पध pp. 33-34.

718

ASvalayana’s list is repeated by Sankhayana with slight modifications in [V.10 = 788 : —

Agvalayana’s mention in this list should place Sankhayana later than the former ; this is confirmed by Sankhaya’s use of a far larger number of mantras in the marriage ceremony than found in the Asvalayana, for which cp. this Intr. pp. 33-34.

That these lists contain names of the acaryas propounding the particular Samhita to which a particular Grhyastitra belongs is shown by the Jaiminiya- Grhya that cites the acaryas belonging to the Sdmaveda alone, Cp. JaimG. I.I4:—

pirvabhih sadbhih piirvam tarpayed acaryam 4Aciryam$ ca jaiminim talavakaram sdtyamugram randyanim durvisasain ca bhagurim gaurundim gaurgulvim bhagavantam aupamanyavam karadim savarnim gargyavarsa- ganyam daivantyam ity etams trayodaga.... |

The omission of Bodhayana, Bharadvaja, Vaikhanasa and other acaryas propounding the Yajusa ritual docs not warrant the conclusion that Jai- miniya Grhya is prior to these ; it may on the contrary be posterior to some of them; for it says:—

tatradhvaryavah kecid adhiyate-madhyamam pindam patni prasniyat prajakamasya ..... (II.3).

May be that the Jaiminiya-Grhya is quoting here from some Yajusa Gyhya in its original form—and I have shown that the present Grhyasiitras essentially differ from their original form; but the quotation, as it is, is not traced in any Yajusa Grhya except in:—

(a) Bodhayaniya Grhyasesastitra (V.6) which reads ;— atha madhyamapindam patnyai prayachati-viram me datta

¶

7011878 1४|| (b) Vaikhanasa Grhya IV.6:— apam tvausadhinam iti madhyamam pindam dafvadhatta pitarau iti patniin pragayet esi pumamsam janayati| The readings materially differ from the quotation, but these are the nearest approach to it; and if the Jaiminiya has such late works in mind it cannot be assigned to an early age ; and thus the question of the chrono- . logy of the Grhyasitras still remains as obscure as ever. Substantially the same in form and contents the Grhyasiitras have devised’ crude methods of variation one from another. This becomes clear from a serutiny of the KGS. and Laugiaksi 10: -

KGS. 54.6-78.

dharmidharmayor dvare mrtyave ca|6.

udadhane varunasya |

visnava ity uliikhale|

marudbhya iti drsadi|

प्रवा Sarane vaisravandya rajiie bhiitebhyas ceti|

indrayendrapurusebhya iti vardhe.

yamaya yamapurusebhya iti daksi- nardhe.

varunaya varunpurusebhya iti pas- cardhe |

somaya somapurusebhya ity utta- rardhe ]

brahmane madhye |

irdhvam akasaya |

sthandile divacarebhyo bhiitebhya iti diva |

naktamcarebhyo bhiitcbhya 1५ naktam ||

pur-

brahpurusebhya 10

779

Laugaksi-Grhya 54.8-20. dharmadharmayor dvare || 8 mrtyave codadhine || vatundya visnava ity uliikhale || marudbhya iti drsadi || upari Sarane vaisravanaya rajiiec

bhiitebhyas ceti ||

indrdya nama _ indrapuruscbhyo nama iti pirvirdhe || yamaya namo yamapurusebhyo

nama iti daksinardhe ||

varunaya namo varunapuruscbhyo nama iti pascardhe ||

somaya namah somapurusebhyo nama iti uttarardhe ||

brahmane namah brahmapuruse- bhyo nama iti madhye ||

irdhvam akasaya ||

sthandile divacarebhyo bhiitebhya iti diva ||

naktamcarebhyo naktam || 20

bhitebhya प

The difference in the construction of the stitras is obvious and arbitrary ; but what is pertinent is the introduction of ‘namah’ by Laugaksi in stitras 13-17, while it is still missing in siitras 8, 9, Io, II, 12 and then in 10 and 20 ; doubtless the word ‘namah’ has crept in the text from the margin.

॥ कोथुमगृहयम्‌ ॥

श्रोरस्तु ॥ कोथुभण्द्यमारम्यते ॥

अधतः प्रायचित्तानि । अधातः क्रमाणां aa’ गृष्स्थो वा AMT वा' शस्यो era ब्रह्मवारौ रोकिकाप्रो' गुःस्येष्वित्िवरणेने परिषवरणे a ब्रह्म्य विच्छिन्ने' रोकि- aoa प्रातराहुतिपूर्वकं नैमित्तिकं काय॑म्‌। एनराधाने वयत्‌ magna तात्कालिकप्रायित्तापत्तो Barat तत्र कार्यम्‌ | पौय॑म्यीदहत्यामतीतं Prat Tac पर्वणा चेत्संकल्प्य कायम्‌! तदभावे wer Fate अपरेण दशं <a प्रायित्तिः चिरात पच्डरा्च वा दशरात्रां ताः प्रायधित्तपूवंयन्न “ यजेते। ताबुभौ wat daca तीतौ तामिष्टौ तदत्‌! तत्र यदि लोपं वा त मामासादतीतं वा एनराधान Hal प्रायचित्तार्थे प्राजापत्यं वा aga. विशेष wert गृद्याग्निं यदि

११२० ® रय

स्प॑यं त्तं" a मेको वा कार्यो मन्वाणां तावुभौ aT

1 कर्मणां 7 प्रायस्वित्तपू्वं of

2 अतिचरणे (न) 8 पर्वणि

3 wmerad विच्छिन्ने 9 यजेताम्‌ ( for तीतौताम्‌ ) 4 पौर्णमास्ाहू- 10 aq ( =तत्‌ ) मासाद्‌

5 छु, एषा 11} स्परत्‌ or TH?

6 चाद्शराघ्रात्‌ (<बा+"भाद्‌-) 12 सम्न्रान्ठस्‌ 'ए-

४ | कौथुमगृहाम्‌ तत्समिंधो संयुक्त ww नवरो! ततः कर्म' प्राणायाम ax | ay परिषिच्य मन्त्रेणाभ्यग्यौहहुत्यामनये Cate ताबुभो द्रौ समिधमाधाय भषत्कर्मो मन्तं ब्रूयात्‌ । aa ए॑स्तूष्णोः कार्ये" पल्ली at इति समानं समारोपणं इयुः कतेन्या इति fae भवति। स्वयं स्व॑यं प्रायधित्ती' तत ऊध्वं विशेषं MS AMAT स्वयममसद्‌भावि तथाति यज्निबन्नेवरोदणं कयौ" आदिसमारोपणं प्रन्नातस्तदर्मधिसुत्सखज्य भुभुवः स्वरिति र्योः तर्णं तिष्ठन्‌! न गच्छेत्‌ तदग्रिपत्थां त ural कमभष्टां CATA स्वयं स्वय प्रायसित्तिर्‌' अत ऊध्व विशं “ स्याद्‌ आज्यतन्ज्ैरनारोपण चैत्समारोपण' प्रन्नात्तः एनरारभ्य प्रातराहत्थादि प्रपदान्तपय॑न्त यर्िकचित्कमे' यदि लोपं खात्‌ प्रातराहइतिश्वेत्प्रायरिचत्तमिल्येके' न्युनकमीदि'" एनराडन्तिः प्रधानाद्रध्वं प्रायरिवत्तिर' अत wet विशेषश्वसतन्बेण ततो व्याख्यातौ प्राट्‌ कप्रवणे SH तत स्थडिरमुपलि यात्‌ ॥१॥

अथातः प्राङ्मुखो भूत्वोदगयेषु <tg ओमित्युस्वैरुपविश्य wera निरीद्यमांणोल्रेखनं ततः कारथेत्‌। तत्प्रातराहतिं

1 समिधा अवरोहणम्‌ | 9 Delete € reading तमन्निम्‌. ध a 10 mura तुष्णीं विन्‌ ढ्‌ ब्‌ $ 4 पुनः जपः १ 11 तवुग्नपरान्तं! 5 Presumably the Mantra to be cited 12 S488: ख~ 18 MISsing 3 Cp हति 13 विशेषः © May be omitted 14 -कर्मावौ 7 fare

8 अस्मद्धावि (2) तथा च (चेत्‌ १) यज्ञान्तेऽब- 15 व्याख्यातः 9 Teel Sale? स्वयमसुष्मै भाषितेऽय च १ 16 निरीकमाणः Samadhi irregular,

2-2 | | ५ हत्वा वेद विदुब्राह्मणं way तदलाभे खादिरन्यायः' sage: che चेति खादिरं न्या इत्येकै' ब्राह्मण प्राथयेत्‌ । ब्राह्मण भुभुवः स्वः qeeafaames मातुष इति व्रूयात्‌ ara द्व aay eary ब्राह्मणो निरस्तः परावसुरिति दक्षिणास्ठेण निरस्यासनाथे प्रागग्रान्दभोनास्तीयो वसोः सदने सौदामी त्युटङमुख ओमित्युपांशरुपविशेद्‌! आशार्थो ब्राद्मणम्ेयित्वा ततः कास्यपावमाटाय was वाऽभियम्‌ aaa रजत दति! शालितण्डलान्वश््येणादायोदगद्रासखौं निवाौपार्थेन सरत्पातं पूरयेत्‌ । दिस्तूष्णौ कार्यम प्रोदयामीति gare आपः प्रावयन्त्युदैगुद्राख ततः Wena Tee नवपवैणं* कार्थ" तत्पावमुत्याप्याग्रिमध्ये स्थाप्यौ निवाप इति Fay तदा लोवतण्डुकान्‌ श्पयेत्‌ । सुवे्णांमिघायीऽग्ने ब॑हिस्तरणादंतथीरुदगाद्ास्य एनः प्रोक्षणं कुयोत्‌ । तत eA मादाय' aa विशेषः समिधसुच्यंते। age: खादिरेण बोधायनौं; पलाशैश्न्दोगा; उदुम्बरेण यजन्ते । प्रादेशमात्रा;

1 उत्तरासङ्ग चे-. KhadiraG.S.1.1. 8 कलु षेणाभिघार्याग्ेर्बहि स्तरणादन्तयोर्दः 26; may be छत्रमुत्तरासंगं चेति खादिर- गुदधास्य Cp. अग्नेः पश्चाद्र्हिरास्तरणाद्‌ न्याय इत्येके. Gobhila Grhyaprakasika P, 154

2 वु्भाग्र ! 9 इध्ममाधा cp. समिध आधाय Khadira.

3 afeon avi, cp. निरस्तः परावचरिति 0. S. 1. 2. 21 afar वृणं निरस्येत्‌ Drahydyana 19 afirary-

GS. 12. 1. 22 दौघा 11 4 भास्ती्ं 12 Read प्रादेणमाच्रीः इशप्ाः TE: खमा 2 Tare मजतोऽङ्ुपर्वप्थुमान्रीः etc. cp. नि. 1 6 प्राययन्ती्युष्‌- . 11.; Hiranya 1/1. 6.1. 7.1. त, also

7 Fares वा पार्वणं कार्यम्‌ पर्वपृथुमाश्रम्‌ Khadira 0. 3. 2.1.19.

६ CERT HITS: समाग्मतोगषटपरवशत यमानः प्रन्नातायाः कारयिह्वा तद्भावे दभवां Wiest: आदाय अनष्टाथमेकं wears

मिध्माये पंचदशम्‌ एतानि सप्रद्थ गन्‌ सुवेणाभिघा्ं अयमभ्यमृरीन्यंनुयालाथेभुत्तरतो निधाय पंवद्शमग्नौ प्रक्षिप्य शेषेण प्रपद्‌ at यावचौोरिति शटठान्तानि तावच्खा- घसो धारयन्‌ रुपाहनग्नो हृत्वा शेषाक्षतानभ्यच्यं ततो व्याहृ तिभिः तिभिः हत्वा ततो कामजग्याहती ` वं इत्वा waht चतुगृहोतं BAT Weg wast चरुतन्ने एतेषां यथार्थ स्यात्‌ तत विशेषस्तु वरदानप्रयोगोच्यंते। खादिरन्यायेन चख! wera: कुथुमस्थ म्थादित्युह्वा कौथुमो कुथुभस्य मागं - माधरति ॥२॥

अथातः Tet fata संमुखे स्थापनं कार्यम्‌, उदं गुद्रास्य इत्येके समुखे कायः वरोद्धिभागं काय सवपाच्रमा- साय Tose ` तदभावे कस्यपान्न वा azacasfuara

वरोः yates सरूदवदाय -द्वितीय्येः मध्यमे दयवदा्न' शेषे Sart एनथाभिघायं अग्निमध्ये लयात्‌ त्वदितीयं Feat:

1 भग्रमध्यमूकान्यज्चयाजार्थयुत्तरतोऽवधाय. 5 वरदानप्रयोगे उच्यते Samdhiirregular ; भवदृध्यात्‌ Gobhila Gp. p. 40. the visesa has nowhere been

2 शेषेण wae जपन्‌ (=जपं-) व्याहतीरिति told, showing» that some portion डान्तानि ( =स्वाहान्तानि) apta: erat is missing. ध्यायन्नुपाहितेऽकतौः cp. शेषेण प्रपदं जपन्‌ 6 Read गृढोक्ते कुथुमस्य.मताद्‌ व्याहति ` ` ` ` भूभुवः स्वरो ध्यायन्नुपाहितेऽ इत्युक्तया कौथुमः क- sit KMGS. 1.2. 12 7 छित्वा वानरम्‌

३१ ` 8 frei

4 cp. चक्षुषी at एते यज्ञस्य यदुज्यमागो मध्यमे CAAT | गेषं ख — 4४४४ (5.1. 10, 15 10 gary दवितीयं

२-३ ] 9

पिमदेे earazerer दिरभिच्रायौ प्रागदग्देशे सुयाल जामद्गन्थाश्चेन्मभ्यात्‌ पवात्‌ एरस्तात्‌ wees TOON मध्यमे काष्मयंस्तज्र चवङ्णामुष्माणां क्रियते अवपलन- येबयोरोजसेति द्विस्तरष्णौं ङयौत्कमोगन्थावुषं इतिषेत्प्रा सापत्य वा mated wea) अतीतविच्छिन्ने तत्क्षणे afezan इत्वा च तद्‌' अहोरा्रामतीतं द्रमसौयपु* इट्येतेषु पवौवे' स्वामिमध्यते' seated स्थात्‌ प्रायस्चित्तिर Tera कमं क्तभि वाणिचतुये" रलखाडालाननुगतेः वा सवत्स- Tged Vasey वपनं च तधा प्रायशित्तिं प्रायधित्तिः Weil

aa ॒परद॑प्रायशित्तिरण उदगयन वा दक्षिणायनं वां वसन्ताद्यादिष्रषठे Vat वान्द्रमससोयं ` इत्येतेषु war भिषटमध्ये'' चत्कर्तन्यं स्यातप्रायधित्तिर्‌' ण्धाग्रो कमं कत्‌मपि पाणिषतुथेऽनि त्वं दारभ्य तन्मा गादन्त उदयनं दक्षिणाग्नौ Gerace तन्मासादिसकल्पैः ated स्यात्परा afafat fase यदि पूरव॑पच्चे षेदपरे पौरं मास्यैदारभ्यं

ˆ] ard ; lengthening of final quite 7 पाणिचतु्थे common in the ms. 8 -ङानुगते-

2 apt मध्यमे। कार्ण्मर्यः, cp. Tem: 9 -र्चित्तिः कार्ष्मर्यमयाः 21555. 1. 5. 6 ; काष्म- 10 चतुर्णा थमव्यो 25१०05६ on 1. 9. 8. 11 Not clear

3 अपनिनयेद्‌ ; cp. भपनिनयेधयोरोजसा 12 कमं स्कमिवा रजासि Commentator on 13 तदा- KhaGS. 2. 13. 14 उदगयने

4 कर्माप्रौ उपहति-ण अग्न्युपह- ` 15 चेत्कर्तव्यं

5 भहोरात्रमतीतं॒चान्प्रमससौर्य इत्येतेषु 16 विवाहो

6 -पर्वावौ 17 पौर्णमास्यैतदारभ्य

HIT MY संकद्पैदशपूगामासाभ्यां 'दाविष्टर way तव | दिता किष्टेदिना भ्यादा asst तस्रात्ताभ्यां दाकिष्टौरोपं fet कत्वं स्यात्प्रायशित्तिं नि तिसभिावमास्यानि at स्वधा मे िष्टिमघ्या चेत्कतेश्यं स्थाल्परायचित्तिर' अनयोराधानमध्ये | राहुपवंणि Beate इति। arate द्वितीया गाथां उभयो वता चन्द्र॒ इत्युक्ता प्राथशित्तिः । सौयः' पवेणि चेचित देवानामुद्‌ व्यमित्य्‌' ara: Fase तं द्वितोये गायत्री, वौ उभ Wem सूये इत्युक्ता प्रायन्ति प्रायधित्तं विना एनारम्भणिं चेत्‌ कतेध्यं स्यात्प्रायधित्तिस्‌ तां संकल्प्य मध्ये भराद्भकमौणि। तवाग्रौ करणें कपाणौ '' हृतं वा तद्वद्‌ YT Heed स्यात्परा यित्तिर्‌। अथ विशेष! नियमैद॑म्पत्योमध्ये रलखाण्डालगमने वा Heed स्याल्रायशित्तिस्‌' तथोराधानमध्ये Tan मध्ये CITT वा इद्धि ^ वा adel स्यात्प्रायशित्तिस्‌' तथो राधानमध्येऽन्थग्रामं प्रविश्य पथो गत्वा कतेभ्यं स्यात्प्रायित्तिस्‌। तयोमेध्ये उभावन्य- गमने वा fer मैथुने वा Haar स्थात्प्रायशित्तिः vast भोजन मध्ये तथा कमे“ Fat च पवानमाजखो संस्एष्टा कतेव्यं

1 खात्‌ प्रायर्विततिस्‌ तिखभि- 9 Delete at

2 शन्तमा इति 10 -रम्मणां चेत्‌

3 भादा duit 11 पाणौ हत by deleting क्‌ 4 गायत्राम्‌ 12 तद्‌ भुजानः

5 aw: 13 राश्रौ १

6 उहु त्यमित्यायेः 14 स्पर्थ-्षयं ?

7 भा त्रिष्टुप्‌ 15 शर्वा

8 Delete § 16 कर्मण्ये १

Bs} ६ स्यास्प्रायित्तिर' अथ विशेष गृद्धावनग्मिकाभां च विधवां CHET कतेभ्यं CAAT ATT अश्री शृद्रालभोगो चा्वाकी परदाराभिगमनी arent नित्यं परान्रभोखलो तथधानयाशो' गोब्राह्मणवधो वेश्यात्क्षट॒म्बी' राजान्नभोजो अध्थापनग्रंधत्यागो विगाद्ष्यगुरुवादे' प्राणसंदहारो माजांलोक्छिष्टभोखे वेटविक्रयो कन्यापतिव्रतादूषौ SHINN sass गुरोः पटन्यभिगमनो मासभक्षो ATS तथा sett ASHI aaa सदारोगो ब्राह्मणताडो सृत्तिकापाषाण- दाशे adifesst fog इति ते कंडाल्समाः' Tera ewer दपत्थोवौसष्वेरं काय wea’ स्यात्परायिक्तिंः प्राया बष्िदकता Sali रकन्याहतोनि व्याहतिभिस्तिखमिः आन्तिः एनश्च तिसभिद्रौदशगुणं कायें प्राजापत्यं भं पच्चकसमस्तान्तं वत्वारि पाहि नो अग्रयेनसे इति तिखभिः प्राजापत्यमेकं THe व BAR Taal Raves इत्येषां ''प्रायित्तिर एवं ब्राह्मणेयो ` यासाः stafaat विकरत॑ ` जानन्यः शरोरादि- gaa यः शरोराद्विसुच्यते ॥8॥

अथातः प्रायधित्तविपयासः' aaa जलाभ्यासः' प्राजापत्यं 1 गृह्यामनन्निकां च, Correct Kirste 7 वातान ।

सजातां afaet inte सजातामनच्निकां 8 उकाः in HirGS. 1. 19. 2. 9 काः १ व्याहतीनि (2)

2 अचख्रायी 10 ष

3 qerrearet or तथान्न- 11 TA. X. 5. 1. aa एनसे-

4 वेश्याङुटुम्बी 12 इत्येषा प्रा-

5 विथादृष्यगुरवादी 13. णवं ब्राह्मणो योऽसौ sqrafera’ fates

6 are - वर्षवधी जानन्‌ यः- 2

१० कौथुमगरहाम्‌ wate व संपूत्यभ्यीशवलटं get यदि ceed विपयेसो' Ree Weary यत्सर्वत्र न संस्काराज्यमपि यजमानं रवा ततनोषं भवति! अदक्षिणव्राह्मण aad राक्षसं भवति aud विना aera पतति ach उभौ यजमानो ब्रह्मणी! स्वैज्रा- इत्या Meagan विप्रो यन्ञघातकः' तिसभितरैद्मघातकः, तिसृभिः सध्याकारानपेक्षया विप्रो ज्योति्घौतकः। ats प्रदोषेष्वध्यायो वेद्घातक' अन्यावर्णो वियादानो aaa: सवं स्वैच्छयात्यागो पितुघातकः' इत्येते दत्थेतंषणखापातिकना माच भाषणं नाभिवायमन् पथेन शाशेनपरेक्ष इति! off प्रमादारुता Ware जपेत्‌ ॥५॥

द्विभायौभिसंयोगः। अथातः सवेवे षु ब्राह्मणानां एनराधिः पत्यं चेत्‌ पूवे श्द्याग्नेरध प्रणय तथोः संयोजनार्थे चतथैस्त्ा्ः सायमुपक्रप्य यजमानः Yat प्रिमवरोषणं रत्वा तत्र Cafes FIA afy’ वो ठधन्तमिति saa प्रतिष्टाप्थानन्तरभार्था * नवाग्नौ पाश्रेणादटायेमं स्तोममिति saa संयोज्य प्रतृष्वामन्ते'* चतुर

1 ageareatrate 9 One इत्येते can be omitted, 2 -स्वासद्विप्यासो ? 10 इत्येते षट्‌ पातकिनो । नात्र 3 जहुयात। तत्सर्वश्र।

11 नामित्राद्यम्‌' शत्र पथे न स्थर्शनपरक्षे 4 सस्काराज्यमयजमान इत्वा 12 यदि can be olnitted.

5 west राक्षसं भवति,

ववा 13 प्रमादात्‌ कृत्वा गायण्र्या अष्ट 7 -च्राहुत्याः कारानपेक्षया ष 8 व्रदोषेष्वध्यायी वेदधातको। 14 च्छुधस्याहः

ऽन्यावणिविचयावानी ( =भन्य+भवणि- 15 प्रतिषटाप्यानन्तरं मार्या ` अन्याकणि- ) 16 FETE, अन्ते

६] १९ aay ततो अग्रिरंस्विति षडभिराज्यम्‌। हते यल्मान वाषयेत्प्राणायामं' परिषिच्थाग्रये स्वाहा प्रजापतये स्वाहा एनः ofertas समारोपणं! wate मीत्वा यदि देशान्तरे aa लौकिकाग्नौ कुयौरपूवैवत्‌ संथोज्याप्रियाधिप्तेय॑चेद्िः शषोऽस्ति। तत्र तद्रयाष्याखामौ' ब्राह्मणानामन्त्य' शतापूपमा शयत कं वाष्टौ! CASH कमण्डलुनोदटकं DHEA वनान्तरे गत्वां तस्मिन्देशे अशष्कां कोमलं शुमपणोः Heal विस्तार qa प्रापन्होः सदतां एतैगणवानकेशाखखामवलोक्यं afer aa वेद्विदुब्राद्मणं विचायं च्ापयित्वाकैशाग्वा न हरेत्‌ नवाससाज्छादयित्वां तं ब्राह्मणो देवस्य त्वैत्यकेकन्यादानं वरं प्रति्ामीति एरत स्थण्डिलं“ कुवेन्नकैस्य उत्तरत उपविश्य तामष्रौ ब्राह्मणाकेशाखां'' परिवेष्टय at प्राङमुखोदरमुखो वा ब्राह्मणस्‌! ततो ब्राह्मणमभ्यज्यै प्रत्येक दथद्शापूपं दयात्‌ gaged निधाय लोकिकाग्निं प्रतिष्ठाप्य ततः समूहनादि yield कतवध्माद्कः"" हुत्वा ततो ग्याहतिभिस्तिखभिः इत्वा अभरिरेस्विति ष्मिः एनस्तिखभिः ततो यजमानः तिष्ठन्नपि `

1 अगीष्कं ( मनं ) 7 सत्त्रे 2 -संयोज्य। दृतीयाधिपत्यं चेद्‌ 8 -कंशाखामाइरेत 3 शतापूपम्‌ भआाणितकं वाष्टौ 9 नववाससा छादयित्वा 4 -युक्ां 10 पुरतः स्थ- 5 ग्ररोहसदहितां or व्रपर्णीसदहितां ? cp. 11 ब्राह्मणा 521११ irregular eortet BauGS. III. 2. 10. 12 इध्माङ्ग

6 परैगुणेर्वनाकशाखामवकोक्य 9 13 अपि प्रदक्षिणं गृह्य

१९ कोथुमगृ्यम्‌ प्रदक्षिण oy! अग्रिरादिव्य' सर्व ब्राद्मणानामन्तभौवः fer: काशयोवंह्िभोवः' apo fa: प्रदक्षिणं कयौत्‌' खस्थानमुप- विश्य दक्षिणेन afent wetted तद्‌ गृह्णामि त इत्युपांश ततोपरिष्टद्रोम समाप्य शिष्टानपूपं" दशकं ब्रह्मणे दयात्‌ दशकं स्वयं प्राश्रीयात्‌' wat परिषिच्य अभ्यच्यं व्याहतिभिख तिभिः आज्यं जुह्यात्‌ तद्विखज्य' ततो वामदेभ्यं' विप्राणा- MMR Te कल्या शृं गच्छेत्‌ ततः एनराधिपत्यं एनराधि पत्यम्‌ ॥€॥

अध कतुकारूपरोक्षणम्‌, प्रधमातंवादतंः VE: खात्वा स्वस्ति वाचनं शण्याश्हमलंरुत्य एष्पफलान्विकीये प्रतिदिशं sate: त्य सुगन्धपद्घन दोघं तुरं स्थण्डिलं कुवन्‌ उपयुक्षपत्रसुदग- ग्रमास्तीयौधोपरि नववासस प्रागग्माभीस्तीयं प्राक्सिरःˆ पल्लीं शथिव्वीध्वंमुखोनथीं जानुभ्यां we वसुभत्याक्रम्यं arama पतिस्‌ TAT भूत्वोवभ्येसस्तैतयो निमारुभ्ये किषणर्योनिं 1 ag! efterigen: सवे, ब्राह्मणानामन्त- 7 उपर्य्कपत्रम्‌ or अक्षतपन्नम्‌ |

आवः. दिच्वाकाशयोर्बहिभावः ; all this 8 प्रागग्रमा-

seems to have come from the 9 प्राक्शिराः margin ; connect गृह्य तृष्णीं त्रिः etc. 10 उर्ध्वमुखीमथ nete irregular lengthen-

2 सितारं ing.

3 तत उपरिष्टाद्‌ $ samdhi irregular. 1] बमत्या आक्रम्य or वष्टमिति आक्रम्य !

4 समाप्य शिष्टानाम्‌। or समाप्य ; firey 12 भूत्वोपस्थं सजन्‌ हस्तेन योनिमाकभ्य or अपूपं with something dropped out. भूत्योपस्थे WAT etc. or भूल्योवश्वसतीति ।

5 Raga: हस्तेन etc. ; cp, दक्षिणेन पाणिनोपस्थमा-

6 -शछानि विकीर्य भेत्‌ KhaGs.

प १३

कलपथत्विति अष्टवारं लयपित्वा,टएजो भवति स्ककारे' पतिर रूभ्यः चेदन्यपरुषो न weed खात्‌ TET कत्‌'कालः ॥७॥

अथातो गरभ॑षंस्कारो। मैथुनक्ष्ठे प्रतिदिनप्रभृति' युग्मे दिने युग्मासु एनो जायेरन्‌ युग्मासु IN जायेरन्‌ अयुग्मासु राजिष्ठ श्वियो जायेरन्‌ इति ज्ञात्वा यदा वध्वाः प्रथमगर्भो भवति तदोदरः संस्कारद्वारेणोत्पटस्यमानापत्यसंस्काराथे' पसवनसौमन्तोन्यनं Hate या ` कुचचिदिमे गर्भ्तभवस्तन्मासमेकं गणयित्वा वृतो मासांस्त्ववशोभैनं ततः wat नान्दी मुखं पूर्वेऽहनि ततः परे. waite aren चतुरस्र स्यण्डिलमुपरिप्योदगगषठु दरभषुपविभ्य दक्षिणतः पल्ली चोत्तरतो यजमानोदङमुखो ` ब्राह्मणस्‌! ततोऽग्नेः प्रणयनं वा विनां प्रातराहतिं ट्वा समृष्टनादिप्रपदान्तं इत्वा wae हत्वा ततो व्याहृतिभिः तिखभिहुत्वा ततो यलमानः पटन्या' एषटतस्तिष्ठन्‌ दक्षिणकोयंरादि नाऽभ्यन्तंममिख्थेत्‌। एमा

1 ऋतुकाष्े खर्मनं पुंसवनम्‌ अनवखोभनम्‌ AsGS

2 पतिरकूभ्यश्चेदुन्यपुरषेण कर्तव्यं स्थात्‌ ? 1. 11. 1. a reference to niyoga ? 7 Samdhi irregular. 3 SIA ऋतुकालः 8 विधाय or प्रणयनादिना 4 प्रथमषिनस्प्रशति ! 9 पत्न्याः 5 Jat: ; युग्मा FAT जायेरन्‌ repeated 10 शद्धे बाग्नन्तममिदेत्‌ 1% cp, 6 भावत्‌ ङत्र- पश्चात्यतिरवस्थाय दक्षिणेन पाणिना... .

, कृतीयमासान्तेवशोभनम्‌ ० better ` नामिदेशममिर्रेव पुमांसो मिभ्रावरणा- -न्तेऽनवलोभनम्‌ ; cp. उपनिषदि गर्म वित्येवयचां GoGS, II. 6. 3.

१४ | PTTL साविति ब्रुयात्‌ सखवस्थानमुपविष्य ततोपरिष्टाद्रोमं समाप्य aay" एनः खात्वा यजमानः पएष्पाक्षतानेकषिंशतियवाशनवश्चपं निधाय THA ग्रामान्निष्कम्य वटरालसमोप गत्वा TA वासिनीमुप स्थायोत्सादभ्यापिनीत्यद्रमे नित्यगस्थितेरापित्सत मे भियं देहिः तस्मान्नमाभीष्टं' कुवज्त्विति एष्पाक्षतैरभ्यच्यं तस्योपरि यव्ैरवकीर्थोदगगां शाखां परशना च्छेदयित्वा तमोषधोभूमौ' नवान्तरिच्चै a wee ऊष्वोयां गृहमानीय कोटमध्ये मणिकदैभ्े वा स्वासने प्रतिष्टाप्य agate स्थण्डिलमुपलिप्य ्रेयवेत्किमागंणौ प्रपटान्त Sal इष्माङ्क हत्वा एनख भ्याहु- तिभिस्तिखभिहैत्वा तमोषधेस्सप्रभिमखरुकन्यां भा्रमतो प्रा मुखी ` पैषयिख्वा प्रव्याहरन्ती" त ws" नववो aaah जपेत्‌ WHAT यजमानः ततोऽग्नेः Gacy प्राक्शिरोध्वे- मुखौ ' शयिता वध्वागन्योमध्ये “ यलमानः प्रत्यङ्मुखः सायोतं *

1, Samdhi irregular | 9 तामोषधिसक्षमिम षणेन कन्या ; cp. मारी- 2 वधू ? after वधू something is missing, न il. 23 GoGS aaa 6; there being absolutely no connection बीहयः ख गोधूमाः सर्षपास्तिाः। between this and the succeeding. । विपदो न्नन्ति धारिताः ॥ Bhatta 3 व्यापिनि a aa bd Narayana on GoGS. III. 8. 6 आपृच्छते मे- or

(श 10 अप्रत्याहरन्ती ; cp. above. 4 वस्मान्भमाभीषटं ऊुर्वन्त्विति 11 तां प्रपि 5 लामोषधीभूमौ ( =बह्गोषधीके देशे or 12 नववाससि नक्षन्‌ जपेत्‌ cp. तदुदक ae better अह्वोषधिके पावितं etc. Gadaidhra on PGS 6 -भभूमावन्तरिके at cp. -जाहय वेहा- I. 14, 3. weft gate DrGS. 11. 21. ` 13 प्राकशिरा उर्व. 7 -हाच्य 14 बध्वरस्योर्मध्ये

8 भीदियवेः कतमार्गणः १ 15 शयीत

८-६ ] १५ एनान्रिरिति मन्श्रेण दक्षिणनासिकापरे पिष्टरस पीडयित्वा निष्पोडधय पिष्ट afee निधाय set ब्रह्मणे दयात्‌ तद्रसमुदरे कयात्‌ तयोः खस्यानमुपविश्य ततोपरिष्टादिः समाप्य ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनं ततौ ब्राह्मणभोजनम्‌ ॥८--६॥

अध sat मासि सीमन्तोनयन कते्यम्‌' नान्दीमुख qasefa ततः परेऽदन्युषरसि aren यजमानः पुसवनं' क्रमेणौ- दुम्बरशाखखां Weary विश्वेतया च शस्या तण्डुलान्‌ तिरुमिश्चान्‌ श्रपयित्वा रोकिकैऽग्नौ स्घण्डिरुखोत्तरतो निधाय पूरवव्रस्रपटान्तं कुता Ay इत्वा एनख भ्याहतिभिस्तिखभि Sal ततो यजमानः एषटतस्तिष्ठन्‌ तं were ओदुम्बर- शाखामयमृकति वा जपित्वा नासाग्रमेति दिध्यन्निस्नारनातः मुनयतद्र्तिंमधो येनादितेति प्रतिप्य एनः शलल्या Te राकाः इत्येके दति" प्रतिष्ठाप्य तुष्णये विः प्रोक्षण इत्वा

1 Cp. GoGS. 17. 6. 10 ; Mantrabr, 5 ताँ,

I. 4. 9. 6 for अयं etc. cp Mantra. 1, 5. 1. उपरिष्टाद्धोमं ¢ ८ sy 7 After इति read ऊध्व सीमन्तमुन्नयति 3 पुसवनक्रमेण- । ण दुध्यत्िः सख्ातासुन्नयेदन्तम्‌ 4 Obviously incomplete, all the Grhya- अथो?

siitras give something about hair- gYowing here; cp. JaiGS. त्रिशुद्धया

8 येनादितेति (=तेरिवि Mantra. I. 5...

weer प्राणसंमितं gala; काठके च्रिवेतया शलल्या शमीशाखया सपराशया वा सीमन्तं विचिनोति, AsvGS. श्रेयया awera fafina कुशपिन्जुरेरूध्व सीमन्तं व्यूहति ; ApGS. त्रेण्या शल्या

उर्ध्वं GHATS etc

2.) प्रतिष्ठाप्य cp. येनादितेरित्येतयचं

6०65. II. 7. 6. 9 राकामहमित्येतया यास्ते राके मतय

इति icp. GoGS. II. 7. 7-8, Man- trabr. 1. 5. 3-4, a clear case of injudicious abbreviation.

१६ AVERT स्वस्धानमुपविभ्य ततोपेरिष्टाद्वोमान्समाप्य aw waar किं ` पश्यसीति वाचयित्वा area गोता ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनं ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनम्‌ ile ll

अथ UWI जननकारे सोष्यन्तोष्ोमारंभे एकदे शप्रणयनं। स्नात्वा स्थण्डिलमुपरङटिग्य समूषनादि प्रपदान्त कत्वा इध्मा इवा ततः शिरोलननकारे यातिरप्वीति' द्राभ्यामान्थ त्वासौ शब्दे नाम त्रयात्‌ एवो वारभमवेन्मुनिश्रष्ैः एच्छामि त्वा भितवांस्प्रवास्‌! तदेनाम यहेण करर्णात्पूवं रतकानि नामानि, तत्कथं! विस्तरेण तथ्यं मे ae! अशेषं त॒ त्याष्यास्यामो' न करणा द्वमिममष्वकं ना पान्पूत्रक gate यदि" विपयौसो- न्मायेनारतं चैतं इतंममघतस्माज्जनवदुन्तं' यच्राभावः त्यस्या प्रायचित्तं जुहुयाद्‌ अव वा जनन, Waa सौशब्द ` "विष्णप्रदेव- शमेन्बिति मनसा कल्पयन्‌ मनसं ` प्रविशयासौशग्दे feared”

1 Samdhi irregular.

2 WAWTA: cp. GoGS. II. 7. 9. or

तपात्रां ९

3 GoGS. Il. 7. 10 has fe पय~ सीस्युक्ताः प्रजामिति arefiear ; our Siitra has deleted प्रजामिति thus

rendering the text unintelligible ;

7 One मित्वा may be omitted, giving पृच्छामि त्वत्परियस्‌। तदा नामग्रहणम्‌

8 नामकरणात्‌ पूर्व

9 Not clear ; may be नामकरणादु्षागिदं पञ्चक न पश्चात्‌ । Gast by पञ्चक may be meant, कोऽसि कतमोऽसि एवोऽल्य- शृतोऽसि । आहस्यत्यं मासं प्रविशासौ

Mantrabr. I. 5. 14

10 Not clear; may be यदि विपर्यास न्यायेनाङृतं चेत्‌ or उन्मादेनाङृतं Vez?

11 Not clear; वख प्रायश्चित्त अहयाव्‌ यदेवा देवहेडनमिति (cp. TA. IE. 3. 1.)

12 मन्तराम्तेऽसो शब्दे विष्णु cp. note 8

13 मनः संप्रविश्य

14 विवादुनीयं ज्र थाव

गकि We cp. Mantrabr 1.5. 5.

4a विरश्ची ( निपद्यते ag विधरणी इति etc.) and विपश्ित्पुच्छमभरक्षछाता पुनराहरत्‌ etc. Mantrabr. I. 5. 6-7.

5 Mantrabr. I. 5. 7 he असौ word

as final.

6 gat वौरस्मे भवेत्‌ ुनिभष्ठ 7

१०-११ ] १७ AMY को नामास्य असौ शब्दे नक्षच्ाश्रयं नाम क्त्यम्‌ मधं वा एच्रयोरेकच्र याननाद्‌ यदि जातकमोदि aad सं॑स्कारमेव BT नामकरणादृध्वं एधक्‌ संस्कारं स्वयं Fata’ जातकमे वक्ष्यामि दशयनापर दति षयवा चयस्तथदौरीति मधुसर्पिभ्यां मेकैकं पटमादाय sary यशसो यशोऽसीति ` संयोज्य हिरण्यकेन सममङ्ाभ्यां अनामिकाभ्या वा संग्रद्धय तद्भावे कशथेवां यवपिष्टमाच्यद्रयमाचेतिं fay प्रतय dzafaeat’ मेधां a’ दति! ततो ब्राह्मणदक्षिणा ॥१०॥ ततखन्द्रटं धे | जननादि दशराचरार्परे"* = at तस्मि aga? तं कुमारं खातितातंः" वेतदूधेकिमासुशदशेनः तट्भावे दशन कुत्वा चाम'* कुयीत्‌। कथं व्यामि' नान्दोमुख पूर्वैऽष्नि ततः परेऽन्युघसि स्नात्वा यजमानश्चतुरखरं स्थंडिरमुपरिप्य

| समं वा पुत्रुऽ योरेकन्राभ्यपाननाव्‌ ग 7 कुशेन वा

-रेकाभ्य- 8 इममाक्तेति cp. GoGS. II. 7, 18. 2 जातकर्मादिनोषेतं or जातकर्मादि नापितं 9 प्राशयेत्‌ cp. GoGS. II. 7. 19. ora --नापितसंबन्धि) १ reference to Ta यच्छामि मधुमन्मखाय 3 इशमास्याय इति cp. दशमास्याय सूतवे SG. I. 24. 4. also occurring in HG. I; 25. 1, ApMB. I. 12. 3; Kausitaki Gfhyasitra 1 this Il. 15 or qua मासि सूतवे ApMB. prakarana. 1. 12. 3, MG. IL. 18. 2. 10 मघुसर्पिरभ्याम्‌

4 चेवयित्वा, object is missing for which 11 Cp. GoGS. II. 7. 19 3 Mantrabr.

cp. Sifeaat पेषयेत्‌ तथेयाद्रता ete. ` 1. 5. 9. ०08. II. 7. 17. Note the hope’ 12 For this cp. GoGS. II. 8.

less condition of the work 13 अननादशराश्राल्वरेऽहि 3 delete 4T 5 -सपिरभ्याम्‌ 14 gat खापितं aaqes हिरमांशुदर्शनम्‌ | 6 Mantrabr. II. 8. 11, 15 तदुभावेऽ्वुर्शन कत्वा कर्म...

3

१८ STAT,

गृद्याग्नेरेकदेशाग्निं faery agente werd कत्वा AR ECA ततो माता खकृमारमादायाऽतेन वासां परिधाय दक्षिणतः प्रत्यङ्मुखः उपविश्य तत्कारथित्वा पति स्ते प्रदाय षतो गत्वोत्तरतो' उपविश्य यजमानस्वं कुमारं अवलोक्य भ्याहृतिभिस्तिसमिहत्वा एनः प्रदाय यजमानो ` पर्वा" मध्येन कोऽसीति seman प्रतिनेजमभिमशेत्‌। कतमोऽ- सौति चतुरक्षरेण, श्रोचराभ्यां' एषोऽसौति व्यक्षरेण नासा मध्यमृरूमभिरृशेद्‌ अमृतोसीति wat पाणिबाहभ्यां प्रत्येकमभिसृश् शेषेण मस्तकं गृहीखा' ततो माता च वाम इस्तेन Faas श्रोता पूर्वोक्तमाख्यानं दृक्षिणे श्रवणे उपांश ब्रुयात्‌ ततो यजमानो दक्षिणं खक्लीयात्‌। तत उपांश सवो न्हेत्येतिवादनोयं नाम ब्रूयात्‌ तत उपरिष्टाद्वीमं समाप्य यथा वामदेव्यं गर्वा पतिव्रताशिबो वाचयित्वा तथा ब्राह्मण- भोलनम्‌॥११॥ `

अधात खन्द्रोपस्थानम्‌' VRAIS सपर्यां षष

1 वाससा 5 -भक्षराभ्याम्‌ or better TAL like 2 -gequiter चतुरक्षरेण ` 3 Samdhi irregular ; ऽ GoGS. II, = 6 Better नासाग्रमध्यमूरूममि-

8. 3. 7 कुमारभस्तक ?

4 पञ्चानां cp, कोऽसि कतमोऽसि एषोऽस्य- 5 स त्वाहं त्यभिवादनीयं (cp. त्याह खतोऽसि | भहस्यत्यं मासं प्रबिशासो परिद्बुत्वहस्त्वा etc. Mantrabr. I. » Mantrabr. I. 5. 14. 5. 15).

११] | १९ arene वा तुवक्ष्यादिनां wea स्यात्‌ तृतोये मासि षष्ठे मासि कायं पच्चाङ्गशोधिते fet. छन्दोगं वेदविद्राद्मणं नियक्षा GSMA उदयादवोक्‌ यामाश्छिष्कम्य सशिरतै' स्थापयिता' शकता स्वर्णं कलशमादाय BAT वा सृन्मयवलै' लानुमाज्न मवगाद्याऽपौ fe ष्ठेति gaa पूरयित्वा wet” दैवोरिति मन्त्रेणदधुल्यैमिति शिरसि विनिधाय यः पावमोंनोरिति जलं निष्कम्य वामदेष्येन ग्रामं प्रवित्‌ सर्वत्र न संभाषणं नोपद्यस्थं। सुमनसो yer" यजमानगृह देवसभासमोपे गोष्ट मध्ये वा तामुदपान्रां " चासने निधाथोपरि कुशैः छादयित्वा तं बराह्मणथंजमानादिवावभुष्न्‌ यान्ती वा“ इत्येते आस्तमयाद्‌ अतस्सहसिरसं ˆ स्थापथितांः aa यजमानः निष्कम्य गृष्टाद्रष्टिः

WH ta वतुरसं स्थण्डिङमुपकिप्य दक्षिणाभिमुखो yea

| वानुवीक्य दिने 11 नोपहासः 2° नियुज्य सद्‌- 12 Probably a reference to ओषधयः 3 सशिरस्कं मनसो भूत्वा etc KhiGS. 11. 2. 20. 4 arafacat ; confusion of थ्‌ and चू 13 गोष्ठ- common. 14 उदवात्रम्‌ 5 aafcererot-? राजतं ? 15 wren! यजमानो दिवा न युञ्जन्‌ ` 6 कास्यं ब्ाह्मणयजमानो ? 7 RV. 3६. 9. 1. 16 याँ देवा इत्येतया आस्तमयाद्‌ ( आ 8 RV. X, 9. 4. अस्व- ) cp. Mantrabr. II. 2. 17. 9 उ्धत्य+भोम्‌ इति 17. सहशिरसं

10 RV. IX. 67. 31. 18 जापयित्वा

२० SATIN शा उ चन्द्रेति मण्डलं प्रविश्य प्राङमुशखोपविश् स्वस्तिवाचनं क्त्वा यजमानं एष्पा्ञलिं पूरयित्वा षल्द्राभिमुखस्तिष्ठन्‌' ततो माता चं RANGA दक्षिणतः प्रत्यङःमुखोभूट्वा तं Hare faved प्रदाय एषतो गत्वोत्तरतः तिष्ठ्‌ यजमानः पए्पाञ्ज- ल्युपरिङमारं uaa’ garda इति तिखभिरुपस्थायोदज्चै माचरे प्रदाय कराभ्यामञ्जरि' gat तमलिं व्रह्मप्रणवेन YT fret पदश्चेदधाच्नलिं अवसिंचेत्‌' weno पूरयित्वा तथा feerounarara प्रत्यङ्‌ सुखो पविश्य वामदेग्यं गोत्वा ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनं ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनम्‌ ॥१२॥

षष्ठे माखन्नप्राशनम्‌ आभ्युट्धिकं पूतेःहनि परेऽहन्युषसि aT यजमानो यवपिष्ट' वा पायस श्रपयित्वा क्रियामक्रियामः तण्डुल स्वरूपत्वं ' पिता aa” माता च कुमारमादायोपविश्य लातक्मेवत्‌ BATT पायसं प्राश्नोयात्‌' ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनं ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनम्‌ । `

तरृतोये वरँ वपनं कायैम्‌ आम्युदयिकं Yashis ततः परेऽ-

1. Some Saman is meant 7 यदद्श्न््रमित्यपामञ्लिम्‌ cp. यदद्‌- 2 यजमानः aqua ase aaa द्वस्तुष्णी - 3 genafey भुत्स्ञ्य GoGS. II. 8. 7; KhaGS, 4 -यति चते सीम इति cp. GoGS. II. II 3. 4.

8.4; Mantrabr. I. 5. 10-12. 8 Irregular Samdhi comman. 5 Cp. GoGS. II. 8.5. 9 Not clear; चरू पक्त ?

6. GoGS. 7, 8. 6. 10 Cp. GoGS. 7, 9. 1. ततो

१४ ] २९ षन्युलसि Val यजमानः AIT स्थण्डिलसुपलिष्य मण्डला द्रहिदंक्षिणेनाऽऽज्याग्नेयादि स्थापयित्वा नापितः प्राङसुखोपरविंश्य ततोष्णोपयान्रेमादर्शो तदन्वंन्तरं uray तत्‌ पंथिभमेन दर्भे feat स्थण्डिरखोत्तरे वायन्यादि' स्ञापथित्वां carry: गोमयं लोकिकत्व॑ रुसरस्थारीपाको gars इत्ति, होमं मां नामनशान्वदैओे" ततो शद्याभि" प्रतिष्ाप्य प्रातराहतिं इत्वा Mia सवेएकदेे कुस॑लोकारयेत्‌' केचित्तिशिखाः केचि त्पञ्चशिखाः। यथागोचङ्करुकल्पम रण्ये केशानिशनेयुः' तविनिद्‌- धत्येके माणवकैः। एनः स्नात्वा यजमानः स्वस्थान सुपविश्य ARGS समाप्य Waser गोत्वा ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनं

ततो ब्राह्मणभीजनम्‌ ॥१५॥

अष्टमे ae ब्रह्मचर्य॑म्‌' दवादशसंवत्सरादर्वागां'' तजाष्टमे वं

1 Note samdhi

` 2 तत उष्णोदकपाश्रम्‌ cp. GoGS. IL. 9. उष्णोदककंसः.

3 -नन्तरं

4 भात्क्षुरं ?

5 वुभपिन्जूल्लीः

6 व्रीहियवादि cp. GoGS. II. 9. 6.

7 स्थापयित्वा

8 रक्तानइहयोमयं saz: स्थालीपाको शथा- we हति cp. GoGS. II. 9. 5.

is. obviously an jntrusion

frequency of irregular

from the comment. After इति supply उत्तरतः which is found in other Grhyasittras.

9 माता केशानादत्ते ?

10 बान्यगोग्रे ; before this Came may be supplied ; thus Santa धान्यगोग्र वा, for which cp. text p. 19.

11 Suet era ( = वपनं कारयेत्‌) cp KhaGS. II. 3. 30.

12 केशाच्‌ निख-

13 -वकाः

14 -दर्बाक्‌

२२ IATL कयात्‌ स्मृत्युकते wast! तस्मिन्नि पूर्वहि उपक्रम्य पूर्वं नान्दीमुखं रत्वा ततः Ws yale आवायः wear’ खापयित्वा वटोः सवपन कारयित्वा स्नात्वालंरुत्याहतेन वाससा परिधाय Vata स्थण्डिलमुपलिप्य प्राङ्मुखोपविश्य पादौ क्षो माक्रम्य दक्षिणे िष्यस्तद्रदाचायं स्वयं" दौरोवां दयाततष्णौं नवीपतं' व्रतिमुचे" तदरद्धिरण्ये Sten चमेणि उपवोतीभूत्वा तयोः एनराचम्थ wena प्रतिष्ठाय विस्मृतं सगोजऽध" ..... चोोपनयनगोदानेषु' ततः समूहनादि प्रपदान्त रुत्वा द्मा इत्वा ततोऽन्वारन्धायां व्याहतिभिः तिखभिः हत्वा उभाभ्यां हस्ताभ्यां माणवकं गृहीत्वा यममा ea वाचधित्वी .-..--पर्तेत्स वितारं ध्यायन्‌ वुष्णेनत्युम्णोदकं प्रोक्ेदायुं ध्यायन्‌! दक्षिणेन अञ्जलि माणवकः पूरथित्वा दक्षिणतः केशान्वापयित्वाऽप उन्दन्तु" दति वापयित्वा विन्णोदे'ष्टोऽसि " इत्यादर्थ' Tere! ओषधे जाय- स्वेन मिति eat पिच्कृरो "प्रक्षाल्य स्थाने प्रतिष्ठाप्य स्वधिते a4

1 सहशि-, जआयमगात्‌ सविता क्षुरेण etc. ( Man- 2 सर्ववपपं trabr. I, 6. 1); this is supported 3 क्षोणीम्‌ by सवितारं ध्यायनू etc.

# अ ध before 9 उष्णेन वाय उदकेनेधि Mantrabr. 5 नवोपेतं १ I. 6. 2.

6 RAAT or वतसुचे ! 10 Mantrabr. I, 6. 3.

7 TUNA? after अर्ध € is blank. 11 Mantrabr. I. 6. 4.

8 After वाचयित्वा there is a blank 3 12 Ibid. I. 6, 5. WAT GA is not founds may be 13 qafqeaet: 8

१४] २६ हिसोः इत्यादेशे" ओषधोरिति' संजोज्य येन पूषेति famed भरोचेयुः अन्यपएरुषः सरूदायसेन प्रच्छि सभि: केशायान्‌ दभौ- ययुक्तान्‌ तर्णं aage प्रक्षिप्य एन ख उन्दनादि” प्रभृत्य! एवं पश्वादृत्तरत श्च fangs quit परिणद्य लपे" तदुपसप्य कयं ति ब्राद्यणं ब्रूयात्‌ को नामेति"खन्केदाषायैः। शिष्यो नक्षच- स्वये'' नाम ब्रुयात्‌ तुष्णौ' शिष्याञ्जरो निरीय। तथा भूमौ शिष्यः ततः आवार्य ब्रुयात्‌ ताम्यां स्ताभ्यां माणवकाञ्जङिं ww देवस्य ` तैत्याचार्यो मन्व सूर्यस्येव दुरुदात्वानावत्यं'* प्राड - मुखस्तिषठन्‌ आचाय धष्ठतः प्राद्मुखः स्थित्वा उभौ करतङेन शिष्यस्य नाभिदेशं ewe प्राणानौमिच्य्‌ अन्तं "क इत्युदर

| स्वधित मेनं हिंसीः Mantrabr. 1. 6. 6. 11 नक्षत्राभ्रयं 2 व्रत्तेत्‌ 7185 be supplied; त. Sama- 12 देवस्य ते सवितुः Mantrabr. 1.6. 18 ।

Sramin’s comment on Mantrabr. so is GoGS, II. 10. 22. I. 6. 6.

3 ओषधीः संयोज्य ? Any mantra be- ginning with ओषधीः does not occur in the Mantrabr. between स्वधिते

13 Cp, ait प्रदक्षिणमावर्तयति सूर्यस्या- बृतमन्वावर्तस्वा इति (०05. II, 10. 238 for the mantra cp. Mantrabr.

मेनं हिंसीः and येन पूषा etc |. 6. 19. Note the injudicious 4 Mantrabr. I. 6. 7 abbreviation of our work, ५ 14 आचार्यः g-? 6 आन- ( = चर्मणि गोमये ) 19 Mantrabr. I. 6. 20; after प्राणाना- 7 wegamazfe cp. GoGS. 7. 9. 19. मिति 5 something is missing 5 for the 8 Mantrabr. I. 6. 8. viniyoga cp. Sémaéramin. 9 arte ag- 16 अन्तक इति Sax; for भन्तक cp.

10° Mantrabr, I. 6. 17, Mantrabr. I. 6. 20.

२४ ` कौथुमगृ्यम्‌ अदूर - इृट्युरसि कसर ` इति कण्ठे सं --* "सन्येन सभ्यं देवाय त्थैत्यपसम्ये वा सभ्यं प्रलापतये त्वेति" | एनच वटुः प्राड.- सुखो yeaa ब्रह्मचायंखसो समिधमा षेष्ि आपोऽशानः कमे कुह मा दिवा wre: इति' त्वं ब्रह्मचारोत्यथेः" स्वमभनि कायं Hod खावमन प्राणाग्रिटोजोदिति' वा जठरत्वामित्य्‌'एवं- कतेभ्यमित्यावार्यो बरूयाद तथास्त्विति तान्‌ प्रतिष्थं प्रातराहुति इत्वा cage गीत्वा प्राणायामं कयात्‌! स्वगोचरे Teens वा स्वगोचरे वेदभागं Tareas बेत्यादं विभस्य "` BATT एर स्तादेशेद ^ एकदेशे शाउदमित्युक्ता प्रणयन विदुस्‌ तमभ्रि afefa सयो निधाय ततः समृनादि प्रपदान्त रत्वा sare हत्वा ततोन्वारन्धे व्याहतिभिस्तिखमिः हत्वा एनश्च समस्तामिख त्वाग्ने व्रतपते इत्यादिभिः माणवको इत्वा तजच्राग्मिुर्वोभिध्य

| Mantrabr, I. 6. 21.

2 कृशन इति. Cp. कृशन इदं ते etc. Man"

trabr. I. 6. 22.

3 eget; after this there is blank.

4 aera स्यं देवाय त्वेत्यपसव्येनापसन्यं प्रजापतये eafa...cp. वुक्चिणेन पाणिना दृक्षिणमंसमन्वारूम्य प्रजापतये त्वा

` “परिवदाम्यसाविति। स्येन aed देवाय ear सवित्रे परिवुदाम्यसाविति (०5, II. 10, 20-28. For the mantras cp. Mantrabr. 1. 6. 23°24.

5 अपोऽशानं ; Mantras : Mantrabr. I 6. 25-26.

6 Obviously an intrusion from the

comment.

7 खानाचमनप्राणायामाप्निोत्रेरिति

8 आ जरटत्वम्‌

9 ब्रूयात्‌

10 प्रवि्ञाप्य

11 स्वगोत्रे चेदुर्धभागं anger चेत्यादं विभज्य

12 देशे पवषए-!

13 Cp. Mantrabr. J. 6. 9-13,

14 तत्राप्रिवो्मध्ये नमेत्‌ ?

१६] 7 २५ नयेद्‌ उत्क्रम्य तथा मत्वा ब्रह्मण आचाय तिष्टस्वेदुः प्राः सुखो भूत्वा प्रागय्ान्दभौन्‌ ब्राह्मणं स्थिर्वा पूरयस्वोदेकलशं' Terard शिष्याज्ञछि कारयित्वा आचा ` wate ब्राह्मणं पूरयित्वा मन्वेत्याचार्ये ' जपित्वा शिष्याज्ञलिं परक्षयेत्‌। दरह्मचाथतः प्राणायामं रत्वा परिषिच्याभ्यवच्यं aga समिधमित्येकां समि धमादयात्‌ प्रजापति मनसा द्वितोयेन हत्वा श्रद्धा मेः Arata मुपस्थायामीत्मानमभिवाय fanaa भस्म wear मध्यः मेख चानामिकाङ्क्टेन daa aan विन्दुरसीति भारे आयुः विन्दुरसीति शिरसि श्ची विन्दुरसीति उरसि श्रद्धा बिन्दुरसोति गरु मेधा विन्दुरसोति नाभौ तेजो विन्दुरसीति दक्षिणवाहमूढे कामविन्दुरसीति स्ये. वाभष्ठे सवेकापेति wate at तती भक्षं याचेत्‌ तत्‌ det ब्रह्मणे दबात्‌। आश्वायौधीनः तृष्णं तिष्ठेत्‌ ततो aes यथोक्तमालेनं gata! सायमभ्रिकाय' ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनं ततो ब्राह्मणभोजनम्‌ ॥१५॥

अध Wend ब्रूयाद्‌ आचायस्स्दस्थानमुपविभ्य तथां ब्राह्मणो त्॑द्मौग्न्थोरमव्ये माणवकोदथेषं च दर्मेष्वाचायौनुगौ

1 -%: 8 श्रद्धामेधे प्रजाः संददात्‌ TAA. X. 63 2 तिष्ठन्स्वयं 9 Delete AT or - अपामात्मान-- 3 -णः $ samdhi. ` 10 Mantrabr. 1.6. 8. 4 -स्योद्ककरशं 11 मध्यमेनामिका ? 5 आचार्योपपर्य- = --्यः+ उप- 12 बाहु 6 आ गन्त्रयाचार्थो ; cp. आ गन्त्रा समग- 13 प्रशत्यों (=ति+भोम्‌ ) न्महि etc. Mantrabr. I, 7. 14. 14 Delete t

7 Mantrabr. I. 6. 32. 15 Samdhi irregular. 4

a | CTO भूत्वा दक्षिणलान्वक्षमु पविण्यावार्यो मेखलां चिराषत्ता sar माणवकौ भन्तं वाचयित्वा देयं दुरुक्ताटित्याचायेः एनराचम्य ततो माणवकः सुपण वसुभासलो भृत्वा शोभने सुहृत न्वावीषनं परस्परमुपनयनै' ATTAIN असौ माणवको" उपविश्य ततोः परिष्टादधीमं समाप्य ततस्साविन्रोप्रदानं' मध्यैः" प्रणवमुच्ाये ततः पादे पादैऽवसाय तथा द्वितीयेऽवसाय मुख्यं ena ततः प्रणवपूरं व्याहृतीः प्रत्येकमवधाप्यं ओमित्युच्चैः' ततः पालाशदण्डं दयात्‌ सुश्रवः“ सुश्रवसं मेच्याचार्योजपित्वा एकमहे '' सुश्रवः सुश्रवसः मिति माणवकं प्रतियाद्य ततौ दक्षिणकरे 2 समिधौ गहीयात्‌। धमो ` भवति धमा भवति ॥१६॥

अथातः प्रायधित्तानां शस्यो ब्रह्मषारो सुरापानचण्डाला भिगमनं गुरुतलपकतब्रह्महत्यागोव् सुवणं स्तेयं दुष्प्रतिगहं परान्नं वैनरुत्वा्ं" ब्राह्मणस्य हितीथ"प्रायधित्तं वक््यामोति। fas मुपवासः समिधः श्रपयित्वा तती वपनं कारयित्वा कमण्डलुनोद्कं ween सरितः ज्ञापयित्वा करणगोमयै Tee गीहदये जात'*

Pent भुवनं“ cated तस्मात्पावनीभूतः सर्वपापक्षयं asa

1 aqear 9 -मवसाय cp. GoGS. II. 10. 36. 2 Mantrabr. I. 6. 27. 10 Mantrabr. I, 6. 31.

-2. भन्वावाहरन 11 राकामहं cp. Mantrabr. I. 5, 3. 4 -नयनम्‌ or -जे १ 12 धर्मो 5 arenigs 13 बेतषहठघुत्वाथ~वा+एत- 6 ~-वक 14 हितार्थ or हि तीर्थं (=ar) 7 Wart 15 Vocative ; स्थितो १

8 भध्ये 16 gaa

१७ | 2७

गोमयं ween ake: dae wera wheat द्रादशग्ृोतं पूरयित्वा wna मस्त केऽनुरिप्य ब्रह्मसाश्रिपयंन्तै होम्यं सर्व्राभ्यस्ततदु्‌ पहत्पावन wag’ एनरभ्यास दति वा बह्मचाय॑मयपानमधुप्राशनम्‌ प्रत्यरा" सुक्यहोन इति नोपवोती दिगम्बरं दारपाख्नं mya दिवामेधूनं दिवा uniter चण्डालसंभाव्रणमन्यरूतमन्योच्िष्टभोजनं पावंणप्राशनें सपि ण्ड़ोम॑देकोदिष्टं AT UAT रत्स्नत्वात्‌ प्रमादालघुत्वमिति ज्ञायते vated कुरथत्‌। तदभग्विमाश्रयङ्गम्‌ वितथो भवति तस्माद्ध्मपसे निव्यकङ्कसुमयन्धाभ्यासंस्‌' तथा भटवा तयोः एनराषभ्य प्रपदान्तं कटवा FATA हत्वा ततोऽन्वारब्धायां व्याहतिभिस्तिसभिः त्वाग्ने Fake पंचभिराचार्यो जयात्‌ शिष्यो aed वाचयित्वाचार्यः स्वस्थाने तिष्ठन्‌ युवा शिष्यः प्राङमुख sad जलं कारयित्वा पिताञ्जछ् ब्रह्म पूरयित्वा आचाय आ Wea” मन्बमुक्का शिष्याञ्जलि Faq को ATR चार्यो aaa एण्छेत्‌। शिष्यो agar नाम इत्युपांश तयौ स्वस्थानमुपविश्य ततोपरिष्टाद्धोमं समाप्य सावि्रोप्रदानाथ

तरसविव्टं ae’ gat देवस्थ Hate भानो सऽं संप्र

1 ब्ह्मचार्यभि- 8 न

2 सर्वत्राभ्यस्य तठुषहृतपावकः 7 9 तदभावे

3 प्रतिराघ्रे ण Paar 10 -ङुथुमग्रन्था-

4 afegta: 11 Cp. Mantrabr. I. 6. 9. 13. 5 ¶ 12 Mantrabr. I. 6. 14.

6 सपिगडीमथेको- 13 -नाध

` 7 त्रमाषाष्ठषु- 14 Cp. Mantrabr. I. 6. 29. -

४८ ST देयात्‌ इति तूष्णी पारशदण्डं दयात्‌ ततौ ब्राह्मणभोजने ततौ AT MOAT AAT ॥१५७।

अभिभात्मानः' wate: rasa स्थण्डिलमुपलिप्य दूषुदण्डशकं रत्वोदगय्मास्तोर्यो परि शिष्योपवेशनम्‌ ATT शिरसि fans कशेः छादयितखाऽ्ार्यो घटेनाञ्जङ् पूरथित्वा द्क्षिणपादैनाक्रम्थ येन देवेति नमन्ज्रियं एतौ न्विनैद्रेर्य fafa: vag वाससा परिधाय sata स्थण्डिरमुपरप्य पर्वोपनयनवत्‌ प्रवणं कत्वा व्रीहीन्‌ वा यवान्‌ वा यथाच्छकंः edited पूरथित्वा तं शयं तदुपरि निधाय तथा शिष्यो पवैशनं पूरवोक्रमन्त्रेण पथसादि शिष्यमस्तकेऽभिषिच्छेत्‌ चठरसं स्थण्डिलमुपङ्प्य पूर्वोपनयनवत्‌ प्रणयनं scart मेखलां fared बद्धा तृष्णं शिष्यो मन्त वाचयित्वा यथो क्तमन्देण pera शरावं माजंयित्वा शन्नो ˆ टेवोरिति पष्दशतं a" पावमानौोरिति जिः शत॑ एतौ न्विन्द्रमष्ट्वत्वारि समां ` यत्र शतं वा शतवारप्रणवै"" शतमष्टोत्तरं एभिमौजंयित्वा एनख यथोक्त MWA कत्वा YR देशे स्थण्डिल वतेयित्वा वा कुशायान्‌ सन्हस- मादाय द्विशताधिकं वा शतं विभज्य शतारं शिरसि निधाय शतं wade निधायाक्रम्थ weit ad शत॑ वध्नीयात्‌' उरसि

~~ Not clear 7?

2 -शतं or WHS ? 8 षय-

3 8.1, 4. 8. 3. 9 SV. I. 33. 4 निमन्छ्य 10 SV. II. 648 5 SV. I. 350. 11, SV. I. 350.

6 प्रणवं 12 -वस्वारि, गायत्रं शतवारं, प्रणवं शतभष्टो-

२० | Qe amt fe sfa सष्टख जपित्वा शन्नो देवोरिति द्विगणसेती frare त्वारिशद्‌ गायत्रं पष्चसदश्चं प्रणवमयुतं कत्वा ॥१८॥

अधो ओपासनविधिं व्या्यास्यामः। कारोऽनादैशे' साय माहत्युपक्रम्य' प्रातः vee Fer: प्रापरिसायमादहर' यदि समस्य क्तत्वात्‌ ANA Wars: सोऽयं यामचयाट्वौक्‌ यथा प्रापिरिति' तस्मात्सकाख्प्रापि्भवति। दिवा याम॑ौदद्राग्यधोक्षमिति दातिसतस्मादप्रापि्भवति' प्रख्य माणवकमन्त्र॑ पएनण्र्टोतं सकत्प्रणवेनाभिमन््य TATA EAS जलमवगाद्य प्राणायामं सहस कत्वाऽपोः fe ष्ठेति शत॑ जपित्वा शन्नो 'देवीरिति दिशतं a: पावमानोरिति faard एतो न्विन्द्र " चतुदश गायन्न पच्चदश WATE Tae Aat सुमनसो seq" एननोमिमान are स्थिता प्राणयामशतं कत्वाऽपो fe ष्ठेति शतम्‌ ॥१६॥

अथ पनत्रदह्यचयेविधिं व्याष्याखामः। षण्मासान्‌ पयोभक्षः समुद्रमवगाद्य पूवैवन्नान्दौ मुखै Sea ततो वपनं कारयित्वा अष्टौ ब्राह्मणान्ियोज्य अष्टौ मृन्मयेषु दधिमध्वाज्यपयः races नाखिकेरललं vast गंगातोयं एतान्पूरथित्वाऽशतेन वाससा

1 SV, II. 1187. 7 माणवकं 2 Cp. सायामहू्युपक्रम पव ५५ ०5. 8 SV. II. 1187. I. 23. 9 SV. I. 33. 3 प्रातः प्रास्ते तेजःप्राध्िः साय- 10 SV. II. 648. 4 Srey: | | 5 यामादुर्घाग - 11 SV. 1. 350.

6 प्राप्तिः 12 जपेत्‌ or NTT?

Re

TET

परिवेश्य आ प्यायस्वेति क्षोरपान्नमभिमन्ण्य दधिक्राविणेति दधिपाज' शुक्रमसौति eau’ मधुश्ु' ज्जिधनमिति ayaa आपो हि ष्ठेति शकराम्‌ कया afas’ दति नालिकैरम्‌ गाधते गोमू बं एवं देवेति चर्णोदपावमिति ॥२०॥

cae वा वामित्युच्चैः ब्रूयात्‌ प्रदक्षिणेन जलं वीक्ष्यादि- त्यमादित्यमंशक्तधेत्‌ प्रतियामे सरत्‌ घटिकावसान वातांस्तमयाद्‌ waft ततः साय भजधित्वा कमण्डलुनोदकं शृत्वा मठं प्रविशेत्‌ । प्राङ्मुखो पं विश्य तत उदकं पत्वा नेवयीः प्रक्षाल्या- चम्य ततः प्राणापानौ द्रौ TALITY `" द्वौ राज्ञनशाशाश्िणाभ्यौ गवां वति हे ददं विष्णुः." Tet देवव्रतानि' एतेषां एनः

1 २९५.1.91.1;.

2 SV. I. 358. (with दुधिक्राव्णः)

3 VS. 1. 31.

4 A particular Siman

5 SV. 1. 1187.

6 SV. I. 169. -2,Untraced.

8 षरणोद-

9 Beginning is missing, this is shown

by इति. Note injudicious abbre- viation of the work. Cp, सिद्धे सायं-

प्रातभ॑तमित्युक्ते ओमिःत्युच्चेभरेयात्‌ Khi- GS. 1. 5. 19.

10 One आदित्यं can be omitted.

11 Delete aT

12 सायं

13 -ख Sq-; Samdhi irregular.

14 अर्क genfe हि. वं goed तवश्याबीय- fafa sft gered पथ्चानुगानमिति कचित्‌। शाखान्तरल्थमित्यन्ये Com- ment on KhaGS, II. 5. 34.

15 राजनरोषिशाको cp. Latydnasrauta- sitra. 1. 6. 35. 7 16 SV. I. 222.

२१ | ६१ एनरभ्यासौ' न तिष्ठं" वावसान न fas द्राच॑ इति! gears quart द्यापरेर्वाद्र.त॑ न याचते । द्वादशरात्रं नाश्रोयात्‌ ay’ एवं द्राद्शराच्रमुपवासः। कुत्वातिकरुत्स्ञ दूति स्पृतम्‌ । यादद्रहस्पतित्रह्या Meat रोके ATT न च एनरावतते न च एनरावर्तते UR

॥ Rie समाप्तम्‌ ॥

1 तिष्ठन्‌ , 3 निद्राणः 2 १ 4 दवादशहादूच्रतं

Index to the mantras occurring in the Text

{Figures within brackets refer to

page and line

samidham ahadrgam 1.6.32;

9 (25.5) common in Grhya-

11.2) AV. 19.4.15

10.5; 9. 1.8.13.3; MS.

2.6.11; 70.7; KS. 134i ; does not occur in SV. and SMB.

antaka (23.10) SMB. 1.6.20 (last

word in B); GG. 2.10.24; KhG.

2.4.15.

amrto’si (18.8) SMB. 1.5.14.

ayam Urjavato vrksah (15.11) SMB. 1.5.71; SG. 1.22.10; GG. 2.7.43 PG. 1.15.6; KhG 2.2.25.

asu (16.6) SMB. 1.5.7.

ahura (24.1) SMB. 7.6.21; GG. 2.10.25; KhG. 2.4.16. with Ru- draskanda: antaka idath te pari dadamyudaram, ityudaram, ahura पठण) te pari dadamy ura ity urah, kréna तफ) te pari dadami kantham iti kantham.

agantra sam aganmahi (25.4.27.14) SMB. 1.6.14; GG. 2.10.20, MG. 1.5.1.5 HG. 1 22.2.

apa undantu jivase (22.12) SMB. 1.6.3; GG. 2.9.72; ApMB. . 2.1.2; HG. 1.9.12; MG. 1.21.3.

४ pydyasva sam etu te (30.1) not

agnaye SMB. sttras. ee a | e svaha ers

found in SV or SMB.; cp RV. 1.91.16, 97.17. ayam agat (? 22.10) SMB. 1.6.1;

KhG. 2.3.20.

ayuh bindur asi (25.8) Text doubtful.

idfmm visnur vi cakrame (30.10) SV. 1.223; cp RV. 1.22.17-21 five stanzas.

iyam Ajfiedam annam (? 17.7) SMB. 1.5.8; GG. 2.7.18; KhG. 2.2.34 our text has maksa for which also see ma ksi namas te KhG. 1.5.20.

iyam duruktat (26.2) SMB. 1.6.27; GG. 2.10.37; PG. 2.2.8; ApMB

2.2.9.

ud प tyam (8.7) SV. 1.31; RV I. 5. 71. AV. 13.2.16; VS. 7.41.

usnena vaya udakenaidhi (22.11) SMB. 1.6.2; GG. 2.9.11; PG. 2.1.6; ApMB. 2.1.1.

eto nv indrarh stavima (28.6.14: 29.2, 10) SV. 1.350; 2.752; RV.

8.95.7. ego's! (18.7) SMB. 1.5.14. evam deva ,? 30.4) untraced, cp *evam tva veda yo veda SMB, 2.4.13. Om (4.15; 5.6; 19.6) common,

of the Text]

Om proksyami (5.9), untraced.

a tdyasvainam (22.13) SMB. 1.6.5.

katamo’si (18.6) SMB. 2.8.13; VS. 7.29; TB. 2.6.5.3.

kaya 225 citra & bhuvat (30.3) ४.८ 71.169; RV. 4.31.1.

kartavya iti (4.4) untraced.

kama Lindur asi (25.11) untraced.

णा pagyasi (16.2) SMB. 1.5.5; GG. 2.7.10; KhG. 2.2.6.

kuryah (23.5) untraced.

kygana iti (24.1) ep. under ahura.

ko ndmasi (23.5); SMB. 1.6.17.

ko’si (18.6) SMB. 1.5.14; SG. 3३.2.21 GG. 2.8.13; KhG. 2.3.9.

gayatri (= bhir bhuvah svah tat Savitur varenyam etc.) 10.10; com- mon,

grhnami te (12.3) SMB. 1.2.10; AV. 14.1.50; HG. 1.20.1.

candrama ha iti (? 8.5). untraced.

धाव) devanam (8.7) RV. I 115-1: AV. 13.2.35; Ars. 5.3.; not found m SV. or SMB.

tat savitur vrpimahe (27.17) RV. 5.82.1; AB. 4.30.3; AG. 1.20.4; SG. 6.4.8.

tathastu (24.6) untraced.

tavasyaviya (30.9) CP. KhaGS. JJ. 5.34 with comment.

tejo bindur asi (25.10) untraced.

tryayusarh jamadagneh (23.4) SMB. 1.68; GG. 2.9.20; (25.7).

dadhikravno akérisam (30.1) ऽक. ` २३58; RV. 4.39.6; not found in

devasya te savituh

(23.8) SMB. 1.6.18; GG. 2.10.22; devasya tva (11.10) SMB. 1.6.18. devaya tv4 savitre (24.2) SMB. 1.6.14; GG. 2.10.28; KhG. 2.4.17. nirastah pardvasuh (5.4) SB. 1.5.1. a3; GG. 1.6.14; Not found in SV. or SMB. aw va (4.4). ) TA 1 no agnay enase (9.13 ; 10.5.1; SG. 5.1.8 gives the three verses as : pahi no agna enase svaha pahi no visvavedhase svaha yajiarh pahi vibhavaso svaha ` sarvarh pahi éatakrato svahal] puman agnih puman indrah (re ) SMB. 1.4.9; GG. 2.6.77; G.

1.5.14; GG. KS. 37-73-74;

2.2.23.

( 2

एपपादय058द्र mitraévarunau (14.1) SMB. 1.4.8; SG. 1.17.9; GG. 2.6.3; PG, 1.9.5; KhG. 2 a ’ prajapataye tva pari dadami (24.2 ou. 1.6.23; GG. 2.10.28; KhG

prajapataye svahi (11.2; 3.11.9.133) common

pMinanam granthir asi (23-10) SMB. 1.6.25; GG, 2.10.29; KhG. 2 4.19

न he asau (24.3) S

1.6.25; 2.10.29 KhG 4-19

brahma bindu: asi (25.9) untraced

brhaspatir brahmdharh manusah

(5.3) LS 2.4.6. nowherelse

bhir bhuvah svah (4.7; 5.3) com- mon

madhuécun nidhana (30.2). Gram IX. 2.17 composed on SV. 1.305 medham te mitrivarunau (17.8) SMB. 1.5.9; GG. 27.19; KhG.

2.2.34. medha bindur asi (25.10) untraced. yad adas candram (20.7) SMB. 1.5.13; GG. 2.8.7 yayor ojasa skabhitaé rajathsi (7.3) 7.25.1; not found in SV. or

yagaso yago’si (17.5) SMB. 2.8.11; GG. 4.10.14; KhG. 4.4.14; ApMB an "Ge ah tipasyanti (? )

yam devah pratipasgyanti 19.10 SMB. 2.2.15. ae

yena 7०52, brhaspateh (23.1) SMB. 1.6.7. GG. 2.9.16.

yenadditeh simanath nayanti (15.12) SMB. 1.5.2; GG. 2.7.6.

rakam aharn suhavarh sustuti huve (15.13.26.8) SMB. 1.5.3; RV. II. 32.4; AV. 7.48.1. common :

rajanasasahina 30.9) may be rajanarauhitakau for which cp Lityayana srauta 1.6.35. Rajana

(Ar.G. 4.2.19) is composed on SV. 1.318 ५

)

vasoh sadane sidimi (5.5) untraced

visnur yoni kalpayatu § (12.1 SMB. 1.4.6. R णु 184 | [प 5.25.5. common

vispr or darhstro‘si (22.13) SMB 1.6.4; GG. 2.9.13.

vyahrti (6, 9.41; 11.15; 12.5; 13.12; 14.9; 15.9; 18.5; 22.9; 4.10; 26.7; 27.113) they are

m bhih svaha |

om bhuvah svaha |

om svah svaha

om bhiér bhuvah svah svaha | $am no devir abhistaye (19.5;

28.13; 29.1; 9;) SV. 7. 33. common. Sukram asi (30.2) VS. 1.31; VS.1.1. 10.3; not found in SV or SMB Sraddha bindur asi (25.9) untraced Sraddhamedhe (25.6) not found in SMB; cp. SG. 2.7.11; 17. TAA

10.63 Stir bindur asi (25.9) untzraced

sa tvihne pari dadaétu (18.12) SMB 1.5.15. samidham & dhehi (24.4) SMB.

1.6.26; GG, 2.10.30.

‘sarvakima ? (25.11) untraced

^ 1 kuru (26.16) un-

trace

sivitri=gayatri (26.5; 27.16) cp

Gobhiliya Grhyakarmaprakasika Upanayanaprayoga 258

siryasyavrtam anvavastasvasau (23.8) SMB. 1.6.19; GG. 2.10.23.

sugravah suSravasam ma kuru (26.8) SMB. 1.6.31

sthapyo nirvapah (5.11) untraced

svadhite nainam (mainam; 22.14) SMB. 1.6.6. svam ikaryarh kuruta (24.5)

untrace i svistakrte 5१28. (9.14) common. ha u candra (20.1) untraced.

Index to mantra-ganas

dgnith vo vrdhantam (10.14) RV. VIII, 102.7; SV. 946; the trca in SV is:— agnim vo vrdhantam adhvard- एय) puritamam | 30, naptre sahasvate || 946. ayam yathd na dbhuvat tvasta riipeva taksya | asya 1८79१५2, yagasvatah || 947 || ayath) visva abhi Sriyo’gnir devegu patyate | & vajair upa no gamat || 948 || agnir aitu (11.1, 16) SMB. 1.1.9 has etu and our own text at 11.16 reads etu; the mantra with aitu occurs in APMB. 1.4.7; AG. 1.13.6; PG. 1.5.11; HG. 1.19.7. the mantras referred to _ here are :— agnir etu prathamo devatanam yah so’syai prajaxh mufcatu mrtyupasat | tad ayath raji varuno’nu map- yatamh yatheyam stri pautram agharh na rodat svaha ||9| imim agnis trayatam garha- patyah prajim asyai jarad- astizh krnotu | asinyopastha jivatam stu mata pautram anandam abhi Me aus ee iyam svaha 19 dyaus (4 prstharn raksatu vayur Gra agvinoau ca | ; stanamdhayas te putrant savi- tabhi raksatu 4 vasasah pari- dhanad brhaspatir visvedeva ष ए pascat svaha || II ma te grhesu 216 ghoga utthad anyatra tvad rudatyah sam vigantu | ma tvarh rudat yura a vadhistha jivapatni pati- loke vi raja pasyanti prajarh “1 svaha 12 sarah pautramatyarn (magham) papmanam uta va

dirsnah srajam dvigadbhyah _prati pagath svaha || 13 || =

paraitu mrtyur am na gid vaivasvato no abhayam krnotu |

pararh mrtyo anu parehi pan- पवी) yatra no anya itaro devayanat ||

ivonmucya muificami

caksusmate rnvate te bravimi ma nah prajdim ririso mota virant svaha || 14 ॥

agne vratapate (24.12; 27.11). The

mantras in SMB. are:— agne vratapate तवा) carisya- mi tat te pra bramimi tac chakeyam | tenardhyasam idam aham anrtat satyam upaimi svaha

11.1.6.9 ||

vayo vratapate vratam cari- syami tat te pra bravimi tac chakeyam |

tenardhyasam idam aham anrtat satyam upaimi svaha || 10 ||

sirya vratapate vratam cari- syami tat te pra bravimi tac chakeyam |

tenardhyasam idam aham anrtat satyam upaimi svaha || 11 ||

candra vratapate vratam cari- syimi tat te pra bravimi tac chakeyam |

tenerdhyasam idam aham anrtat satyam upaimi, svaha || 12 ||

vratanam § vratapate vratam carisyami tat te pra bravimi tac chakeyam |

tenardhyasam idam aham anrtat satyam upaimi svaha || 13 ||

Cp. also VS. 1.5; TS. 1.5.10.3; M5.

4.9.24; 137.8; SB. 1.1.1.2; TB. 3.7.4.7; TA. 4.41.3; HG. 1.7.8; GG. 2.10.16; KhG. 2.4.7. ।

apo hi stha mayobhuvah (19.5; 29.1;

9; 12; 30.3) SV. 1837; the three mantras are:— apo hi stha mayobhuvas ta na airje dadhatana | mahe ranaya caksase || 1837 || yo vah Sivatamo rasas_ tasya bhajayateha nah | ugatir iva matarah || 1838 || tasma 2810 gamama vo yasya ksayaya jinvatha | ३700 janayatha ca nah || 1839 |‘ Common in 58011088 and Sitras.

imamh stomam (10.15) RV. I. 94.1;

SV. 1.66; MS. 2.7.3.:78.1; SMB. 2.4.2--4 are: — imath stomam arhate jatavedase ratham iva sarh mahema mani-

क bhadra hi nah pramatir asya

1 agne sakhye ठे risam& vayarh tava, ||

(

bharamedhmam krnava4maé ha- virhsi -te ~ :

citayantah parvana vayam |

jivatave dhiyo

ˆ हट sakhye ma risima& vayarh tava

fakema ४५३ samidhath sddhay4

- dhiyas

te devé havir adanty ahutam |

tvam adityaérh 4 vaha tan hy

parvana

pratarain sadhaya

us’masy । ,

agne sakhye णाच risam& vayam tava || :

pafcakam (—-mam) samastantam

(9.72) SMB. 1.4.1—5 — oe agne prayaécitte tvam devanim

prayaécittir asi | brihmanas tva nathakama upadhavami yasyah papi laksmi tam asyf& apajahi svaha || 1 || । a

vaya pfayascitte tvam devanam prayascittir asi/brahmanas _tva nathakima upadhavami yasyah papi laksmis tam asy& apajahi svah || 2 || are weer

candra prayascitte पणते devanam pra 4 tir asi| bramanas _—tva nathakama upadhavami yasyah nathakaima upadhavami: yasyah svaba {| 411

Agni, Vayu, Candra and Sfirya all four combined (samasta) make up the fifth:— es 7

agnivayucandrasiryah prayasci- ttayo yiiyarh devanam prayas- cittayah stha | brahmano vo nathakama upadhavami yasyah papi lakgmis tam asyd apa hata svaba || 511 ।

This is the first set; in the second

eet of these very mantras ‘papi lakgsmi’ is replaced by ; patighni tamth’; in the third set ‘papf laks-

is replaced by ‘aputrya tanith i he feat oct pep bv d : Vv h. the original "Peat

tmantras reid five; the five mantras ome न: For details cp. Bhatta

Narayana and Cmtimani Bhatta-

“rye on Gobhilagrhya 2.5.4. (wamasya paiicamira bahuvad thya) see also draskanda on Kh&dira

— x.5.12. Our text may be read paficakath samastintam ig cat- vari a न्ड; 42.53 13-11%; 14.9; a setae 16.5; 18.1; 22.8; 27.103) SMB. 2.4.5-6 constitute Pra- + ada :— tapas ca tejaé ca Sraddha ca hris ca satyarh ca krodhaS ca ty&gas ca ८

4 )

dbyti§ ca dharma$ ca sattvarh ca vak ca mana§ caétma ca brahma ca

tani 1 tani पवो avantu

bhir bhuvah svar om mahantam atmanarh prapadye || 5 || viriipakso’si dantaiijis tasya_ te

Syy& parne grha antarikse vimitarn hiranmayath tad devanarh hrdayany ayasmaye kumbha antah_ samnihi- tani tani balabhre ca balasic ca raksato, pramani animisatah satyathn yat te ०५३०8३३ putris te {५३ sarh- vatsare sarhvatsare kama i yaj- fiena yajayitva punar brahmacaryam upa ayanti tvath devesn brahmano’ sy

arh manusyesu brahmano vai brahmanam upa dh&vaty upa tva dhavaémi japantarh ma ma pratijapir juhvantarh m&, ma pratihausih kur- vantam ma ma pratikaris tvarh Ptapadye tvaya prasiita idatn karma karisyimi tan me radhyatam tan me sam rdhyatdth tan ma’ upapa- dyatath samudro mi viSvavyaca, rhe le taps tutho ma vigvaveda brahmanah putro'nu janatu évatro ma praceta maitravaruno’ nu janatu tasmai viriipaksaya dantafijaye samudraya visvavyacase tuthaya vis- vavedase $vatraya pracetase sahasra- nical brahmanah putraya namah

॥

This is Rudraskanda 1.2.22; cp.

Prapada_ according to on Khadira Grhya 2150 Bhatta Narayana and Cintamani Bhattaicarya on Gobhila Grhya 4.5.8. yah pavamanih (19.6; 28.14; 29.10) SV. 1298; the mantras in the - SV are:— yah vamaénir adhyety

rgibhin * 827) ए rasam |

adhyety rtsibhih sam | tasmai sarasvati duhe ksirarm

sarpir madhiidakam || 1299 paivaminih sth aia sudugha

hi ghrtascutah

rsibhih sarhbhrto raso bréhmanesv amrtam hitam || 1300

Pavamanir dadhantn nai ima

lokam atho amum | kamant samardhayantu no तन्मा devaih samAhrth || 1307

yena devah pavitrenatmanarh punate sada | tena sahasradhSrena pavamanih

punantu aah || 1302

Pivamanth svaatyayanis

८ tabhir gachati nandanam |

(

s

punyams ca 0121580 bhaksayaty amrtatvarh ca gachati || | 1303 || yat te susime (20.5) SMB. 1.5.10; the three mantras are: — yat te susime hrdayam hitam antah prajapatau | vedaham manye tad brahma maharh pautram agharh ni ea 10 yat prthirya anabhrtarh divi pel dramasi sritam | vedamrtasyaham nama mahath pautram agham rigam || 11 ||

indragni garma yachatam praja- pati ( yathayam na pramiyeta putro

janitry adhi || 12 || ya tirasci (16.6) the two mantras in SMB are 1.5.6-7:— ya tirasci nipadyate ahath vidhar. ani iti | tach tva ghrtasya dharayd yaje samdharanim aham ||

sarnradhanyai devyai destryai svaha || 6 || vipacit puccham abharat tad

dhata punar dharat | parehi tvarn vipascit janisyate’sau nama yat kusidam (9.14; 2.3.18. The SMB. are:— yat kusidam apradattarn mayeha ena yamasya nidhinad carani idam tad agne anrno bhavami, jivann eva pratihaste os 8 || I ekagtaka tapasa tapyamana jajana garb bath mahimanam indram |

uman ayarh

7 il 10.1,2) SMB mantras in

5 )

tena ०९५ asahanta 89 धप hantasuranam abhavac chacibhih

9 | In MS. 4.4.17: 245.9 three mantras occur : — yat kusidam apratitarn mayeha yena yamasya nidhina caravah | etat tad agne aurno bhavami, jivanne eva _pratihastanmani || yad dhastabhyarn cakara kilbisany aksA4narh vagmum avajighram 208} | ubrath pasyac ca rastrabhrc ca tany apsarasim anudattanrnani || ugram pasyed ragtrabhrt kilbisini yad aksavrttam anu dattam etat | nem na (-nna?) rman mavan Ipsa- mano yamasya loke nidhir ajaraya || | After this Varuna mantras begin. The readings may be checked in the light of my Kathaka-Brahmana- samkalana pp. 126-27. vamadevyam = (11.3;

12.6; 16.2;

18.13; 19.7; 21.10) SV. 682- 684 are:— kaya ma§ citra abhuvad ati

aright rare | 682 || kaya Sacisthaya vrta 2 || , kas tva satyo madanam mamhistho matsad andhasah drdha cid druje vasu || 683 || abhi gu nah sakhinam avita jaritrnam | gatarzn bhavasy १४९४९ || 684 || svasti na indro vrddhagravah svasti nah piisa vidvavedih =. svasti nas tarksyo arigtanemih svasti no brhaspatir dadhatu || See Cintamani Bhattdcdrya on GGS. 1.9.5: 274, 275, 812.